Hypocrisie unmasked: by a true relation of the proceedings of the Governour and company of the Massachusets against Samuel Gorton (and his accomplices) a notorious disturber of the peace and quiet of the severall governments wherein he lived : with the grounds and reasons thereof, examined and allowed by their Generall Court holden at Boston in New-England in November last, 1646. Together with a particular answer to the manifold slanders, and abominable falshoods which are contained in a book written by the said Gorton, and entituled, Simplicities defence against seven-headed policy, &c. Discovering to the view of all whose eyes are open, his manifold blasphemies; as also the dangerous agreement which he and his accomplices made with ambitious and treacherous Indians, who at the same time were deeply engaged in a desperate conspiracy to cut off all the rest of the English in the other plantations. VVhereunto is added a briefe narration (occasioned by certain aspersions) of the true grounds or cause of the first planting of New-England; the president of their churches in the way and worship of God; their communion with the Reformed Churches; and their practise towards those that dissent from them in matters of religion and Church-government. / By Edw. Winslow. Published by authority.
         Winslow, Edward, 1595-1655.
      
       
         
           1647
        
      
       Approx. 286 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 59 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A96686
         Wing W3037
         Thomason E409_23
         ESTC R204435
         99863926
         99863926
         116142
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A96686)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 116142)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 65:E409[23])
      
       
         
           
             Hypocrisie unmasked: by a true relation of the proceedings of the Governour and company of the Massachusets against Samuel Gorton (and his accomplices) a notorious disturber of the peace and quiet of the severall governments wherein he lived : with the grounds and reasons thereof, examined and allowed by their Generall Court holden at Boston in New-England in November last, 1646. Together with a particular answer to the manifold slanders, and abominable falshoods which are contained in a book written by the said Gorton, and entituled, Simplicities defence against seven-headed policy, &c. Discovering to the view of all whose eyes are open, his manifold blasphemies; as also the dangerous agreement which he and his accomplices made with ambitious and treacherous Indians, who at the same time were deeply engaged in a desperate conspiracy to cut off all the rest of the English in the other plantations. VVhereunto is added a briefe narration (occasioned by certain aspersions) of the true grounds or cause of the first planting of New-England; the president of their churches in the way and worship of God; their communion with the Reformed Churches; and their practise towards those that dissent from them in matters of religion and Church-government. / By Edw. Winslow. Published by authority.
             Winslow, Edward, 1595-1655.
             Gorton, Samuel, 1592 or 3-1677.
             Williams, Roger, 1604?-1683.
          
           [8], 103, [1] p.
           
             Printed by Rich. Cotes, for John Bellamy at the three Golden Lions in Cornhill, neare the Royall Exchange,
             London :
             1646 [i.e. 1647?]
          
           
             Actual publication date inferred from information in title: "examined and allowed by their Generall Court holden at Boston in New-England in November last, 1646."; Thomason copy bound with items published in 1647.
             Contains 2 letters from Samuel Gorton and "his accomplices", a letter from Roger Williams, and 2 letters from the inhabitants of Providence.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Oct. 2d".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Gorton, Samuel, 1592 or 3-1677. -- Simplicities defence against seven-headed policy.
           Church and state -- Massachusetts -- Early works to 1800.
           Massachusetts -- History -- Colonial period, ca. 1600-1775 -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-07 Pip Willcox
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-07 Pip Willcox
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             Hypocrisie
             Vnmasked
          
           :
           BY
           A
           true
           Relation
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Governour
           and
           Company
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           against
           SAMVEL
           GORTON
           (
           and
           his
           Accomplices
           )
           a
           notorious
           disturber
           of
           the
           Peace
           and
           quiet
           of
           the
           severall
           Governments
           wherein
           he
           lived
           :
           With
           the
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           thereof
           ,
           examined
           and
           allowed
           by
           their
           Generall
           Court
           holden
           at
           Boston
           in
           New-England
           in
           November
           last
           ,
           1646.
           
        
         
           Together
           with
           a
           particular
           Answer
           to
           the
           manifold
           slanders
           ,
           and
           abominable
           falshoods
           which
           are
           contained
           in
           a
           Book
           written
           by
           the
           said
           GORTON
           ,
           and
           entituled
           ,
           
             Simplicities
             defence
             against
             Seven-headed
             Policy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           DISCOVERING
           To
           the
           view
           of
           all
           whose
           eyes
           are
           open
           ,
           his
           manifold
           Blasphemies
           ;
           As
           also
           the
           dangerous
           agreement
           which
           he
           and
           his
           Accomplices
           made
           with
           ambitious
           and
           treacherous
           Indians
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           same
           time
           were
           deeply
           engaged
           in
           a
           desperate
           Conspiracy
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           English
           in
           the
           other
           Plantations
           .
        
         
           VVhereunto
           is
           added
           a
           briefe
           Narration
           (
           occasioned
           by
           certain
           aspersions
           )
           of
           the
           true
           grounds
           or
           cause
           of
           the
           first
           Planting
           of
           New-England
           ;
           the
           President
           of
           their
           Churches
           in
           the
           way
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           their
           Communion
           with
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           ;
           and
           their
           practise
           towards
           those
           that
           dissent
           from
           them
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           and
           Church-Government
           .
        
         
           By
           Edw.
           Winslow
           .
        
         
           
             Psal
             .
             120.
             3.
             
          
           What
           shall
           be
           given
           unto
           thee
           ,
           or
           what
           shall
           be
           done
           unto
           thee
           thou
           false
           tongue
           ?
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           Sharpe
           arrows
           of
           the
           Mighty
           ,
           with
           coales
           of
           Juniper
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           Authority
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Rich.
             Cotes
          
           for
           
             John
             Bellamy
          
           at
           the
           three
           Golden
           Lions
           in
           Cornhill
           ,
           neare
           the
           Royall
           Exchange
           ,
           1646.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           ROBERT
           Earl
           of
           Warwick
           ,
           Governour
           in
           Chiefe
           ,
           and
           Lord
           High
           Admirall
           of
           all
           those
           Islands
           and
           other
           Plantations
           of
           the
           English
           in
           AMERICA
           ;
           Together
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           truly
           Honorable
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           joyned
           in
           Commission
           with
           him
           for
           ordering
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           said
           Plantations
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
          
        
         
           WEre
           not
           your
           Wisdome
           and
           experience
           in
           the
           great
           and
           weighty
           affaires
           of
           State
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           and
           were
           yee
           not
           so
           much
           accustomed
           to
           the
           unjust
           complaints
           of
           clamorous
           persons
           ▪
           I
           might
           be
           discouraged
           to
           appeare
           in
           the
           righteous
           cause
           of
           the
           
             United
             Colonies
             of
             New-England
          
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           
             Governour
             and
             Company
             of
             the
             Massachusets
             ,
          
           to
           render
           a
           reason
           of
           their
           just
           and
           righteous
           proceedings
           against
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           and
           his
           Companions
           ,
           who
           however
           (
           where
           they
           are
           unknown
           )
           they
           goe
           here
           under
           the
           garbe
           of
           a
           peaceable
           people
           ;
           yet
           if
           your
           Honours
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ●f
           the
           Honourable
           Committee
           shall
           be
           pleased
           (
           when
           more
           weighty
           employments
           shall
           give
           way
           )
           to
           peruse
           our
           just
           defence
           against
           his
           clamorous
           complaints
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           Treatise
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             Simplicities
             defence
             against
             
             Seven-headed
             Policy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           make
           no
           question
           but
           yee
           will
           receive
           full
           satisfaction
           in
           what
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           be
           ready
           to
           justifie
           our
           proceedings
           against
           them
           as
           godly
           and
           righteous
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           wherefore
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           appeare
           in
           Print
           before
           I
           give
           a
           particular
           answer
           to
           your
           Honou●s
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Honourable
           Committee
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           a
           more
           grosse
           deformatory
           aspersion
           cast
           upon
           the
           Countrey
           to
           the
           publick
           view
           of
           our
           Nation
           :
           which
           as
           it
           is
           deare
           in
           our
           eyes
           (
           witnesse
           our
           frequent
           publick
           solemn
           dayes
           of
           prayer
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           grace
           for
           it
           ,
           together
           with
           our
           private
           supplications
           ,
           which
           the
           Searcher
           of
           the
           heart
           best
           knows
           ,
           sympathizing
           with
           it
           in
           every
           condition
           ,
           to
           the
           losse
           of
           Ships
           ,
           Goods
           ,
           &c.
           to
           the
           great
           weakening
           of
           our
           estates
           )
           so
           wee
           desire
           to
           remove
           whatsoever
           may
           sadden
           the
           thoughts
           of
           our
           Nation
           against
           us
           ;
           especially
           your
           Honours
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           are
           godly
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           What
           greater
           wrong
           can
           bee
           done
           a
           poore
           persecuted
           people
           that
           went
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           to
           avoid
           the
           tyrannicall
           Government
           of
           the
           late
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Liberties
           Christ
           Jesus
           hath
           left
           unto
           his
           Churches
           (
           which
           these
           blasphemous
           Adversaries
           of
           ours
           ,
           so
           much
           sleight
           and
           cast
           off
           )
           then
           to
           be
           accounted
           
             persecutors
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             go
             thither
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             to
             become
             outragiously
             cruell
             ,
             barbarously
             inhumane
             ,
             uniting
             together
             to
             suck
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             Country-men
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           yet
           Right
           Honorable
           ,
           it
           will
           and
           doth
           appear
           in
           the
           following
           Treatise
           ,
           that
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           was
           prosecuted
           against
           ,
           First
           ,
           at
           Plymouth
           as
           a
           grosse
           disturber
           of
           the
           Civill
           peace
           and
           quiet
           of
           that
           Government
           ,
           in
           an
           open
           factious
           and
           seditious
           manner
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           was
           no
           lesse
           troublesome
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           at
           
             Roade
             Island
          
           ,
           having
           gotten
           a
           strong
           party
           to
           adhere
           unto
           him
           ,
           affronting
           that
           Government
           (
           as
           Plymouth
           )
           in
           their
           publique
           administration
           of
           Justice
           so
           foully
           and
           grossely
           ,
           as
           mine
           eares
           never
           heard
           the
           like
           of
           any
           ;
           to
           which
           Relation
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           I
           
           referre
           your
           Honours
           ,
           being
           compiled
           as
           briefly
           as
           may
           bee
           ▪
           Gorton
           being
           there
           whipt
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           thence
           banished
           with
           some
           of
           his
           principall
           adherents
           ,
           they
           went
           next
           to
           Providence
           ,
           where
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           have
           built
           a
           small
           Towne
           .
           This
           people
           receiving
           them
           with
           all
           humanity
           in
           a
           cold
           season
           ,
           when
           the
           former
           places
           could
           no
           longer
           beare
           his
           insolencies
           ;
           hee
           soone
           undermined
           their
           Government
           ,
           gained
           a
           strong
           party
           amongst
           them
           to
           his
           owne
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           distraction
           of
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           party
           there
           ,
           contending
           against
           their
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           execution
           of
           Justice
           ,
           to
           the
           effusion
           of
           bloud
           ,
           which
           made
           Mr.
           Williams
           and
           the
           rest
           sadly
           complaine
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           and
           divers
           of
           them
           take
           the
           protection
           of
           that
           Government
           ,
           to
           defend
           their
           persons
           and
           estates
           .
           But
           when
           they
           saw
           Mr.
           Williams
           resolve
           rather
           to
           lose
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           labours
           ,
           then
           to
           live
           with
           such
           ill-affected
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           neighbour
           Governments
           become
           affected
           with
           Gortons
           mis-rule
           there
           also
           ,
           hee
           (
           and
           his
           Companions
           in
           evill
           )
           began
           then
           to
           thinke
           of
           buying
           a
           place
           of
           a
           great
           asp●ring
           Sachim
           ,
           or
           Indian
           Prince
           ,
           to
           the
           wrong
           of
           the
           proper
           Owners
           ,
           (
           two
           infer●●ur
           Sachims
           )
           who
           also
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           divers
           English
           of
           Providence
           ,
           submitted
           their
           persons
           and
           lands
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           and
           desired
           their
           protection
           not
           onely
           against
           the
           oppressing
           tyranny
           of
           Myantonimo
           the
           foresaid
           Great
           Sachim
           ,
           but
           against
           Gorton
           and
           his
           Companions
           ,
           who
           intr●ded
           into
           their
           proper
           right
           ,
           by
           unwarrantable
           meanes
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           having
           used
           all
           due
           meanes
           and
           none
           prevailing
           ,
           but
           their
           gentlenesse
           answered
           with
           the
           greatest
           contempt
           that
           might
           bee
           :
           At
           the
           next
           Meeting
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           United
           Colonies
           they
           complained
           of
           Gorton
           and
           his
           irregular
           Companions
           ,
           which
           the
           said
           Commissioners
           tooke
           into
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           because
           
           of
           Gortons
           ,
           &c.
           extraordinary
           familiarity
           with
           Myantonimo
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             Nanohigganset
             Sachims
          
           ,
           who
           were
           knowne
           to
           bee
           in
           a
           deepe
           Conspiracy
           against
           all
           the
           English
           in
           the
           Land
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           And
           therefore
           by
           a
           solemne
           Act
           gave
           liberty
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           to
           call
           them
           to
           account
           ,
           and
           proceed
           with
           them
           so
           farre
           as
           might
           stand
           with
           righteousnesse
           and
           justice
           ,
           which
           they
           accordingly
           did
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           &c.
           are
           the
           true
           causes
           of
           all
           the
           Censures
           and
           punishments
           that
           befell
           Gorton
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           onely
           needlesly
           in
           his
           and
           their
           contemptuous
           answers
           to
           the
           modest
           and
           well-ordered
           Writings
           of
           the
           said
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           they
           b●lched
           forth
           such
           horrid
           blasphemies
           ,
           not
           onely
           against
           them
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           Civill
           Government
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           received
           Christian
           Religion
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           in
           Europe
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our selves
           ;
           Insomuch
           as
           many
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           both
           Ministers
           and
           others
           ,
           thought
           the
           Government
           did
           not
           well
           in
           giving
           him
           such
           liberty
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           may
           and
           doth
           (
           as
           is
           reported
           )
           poyson
           other
           persons
           and
           places
           with
           his
           corrupt
           opinions
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ruine
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           his
           followers
           ,
           who
           reject
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           Go●
           hath
           sanctified
           to
           strengh●hen
           and
           build
           up
           his
           people
           in
           faith
           and
           holinesse
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           may
           not
           bee
           tedious
           ,
           I
           shall
           presume
           to
           preferre
           these
           following
           requests
           to
           your
           Honours
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           honoured
           Committee
           this
           Renowned
           Parliament
           hath
           betrusted
           with
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Forraigne
           Plantatio●s
           of
           our
           Nation
           :
           The
           first
           is
           to
           strengthen
           the
           Ceasure
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           by
           your
           favourable
           approbation
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           shall
           appeare
           to
           bee
           just
           and
           righteous
           ▪
           and
           then
           shall
           the
           Cou●trey
           bee
           the
           more
           preserved
           from
           their
           feares
           of
           the
           Go●tonians
           desperate
           close
           with
           so
           dangerous
           enemies
           as
           their
           
           malignant
           neighbours
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           ;
           which
           I
           perswade
           my selfe
           ,
           if
           you
           leisures
           will
           suffer
           you
           to
           read
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           you
           will
           easily
           condescend
           unto
           ▪
           there
           being
           nothing
           (
           I
           thanke
           God
           in
           it
           )
           affirmed
           by
           mee
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           affirmed
           hereunto
           I
           may
           safely
           depose
           .
           A
           second
           thing
           is
           ,
           that
           yee
           will
           never
           suffer
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           this
           pestilent
           disturber
           of
           our
           Societies
           ,
           any
           more
           to
           goe
           to
           New-England
           to
           disquiet
           the
           peace
           thereof
           .
           My
           third
           request
           is
           ,
           that
           yee
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           suffer
           New-Plymouth
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           their
           former
           liberty
           in
           the
           line
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           which
           includeth
           their
           very
           seat
           ,
           even
           Shawamet
           it selfe
           ,
           where
           Gorton
           and
           his
           Company
           dwelt
           .
           My
           fourth
           request
           is
           ,
           to
           take
           into
           your
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           how
           destructive
           it
           will
           prove
           to
           the
           well-being
           of
           our
           Plantations
           and
           proceedings
           there
           ,
           (
           who
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           are
           growing
           up
           into
           a
           Nation
           )
           here
           to
           answer
           to
           the
           complaints
           of
           such
           malignant
           spirits
           as
           shall
           there
           bee
           censured
           by
           Authority
           ,
           It
           being
           three
           thousand
           miles
           distant
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           will
           undoe
           any
           to
           come
           for
           Justice
           ,
           utterly
           disabling
           them
           to
           prove
           the
           equity
           of
           their
           cause
           ,
           unlesse
           their
           estate
           bee
           very
           great
           .
           My
           fifth
           and
           last
           request
           is
           ,
           that
           your
           Honours
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Honoured
           Committee
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           patronize
           the
           weake
           labours
           of
           your
           humble
           servant
           ,
           in
           the
           just
           defence
           hee
           hath
           made
           for
           New-England
           ,
           and
           the
           severall
           Governments
           of
           it
           (
           especially
           the
           Massachusets
           )
           against
           the
           grosse
           calumnies
           of
           the
           fore-mentioned
           scandalous
           Treatise
           published
           by
           the
           said
           Gorton
           :
           And
           herein
           yee
           shall
           not
           onely
           oblige
           our
           Plantations
           of
           New-England
           to
           continue
           their
           daily
           request
           to
           the
           God
           of
           all
           mercies
           for
           a
           blessing
           upon
           this
           Renowned
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           your
           Honours
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           Honoured
           Committee
           in
           especiall
           ,
           but
           to
           engage
           with
           ,
           and
           for
           them
           and
           you
           ,
           against
           all
           opposers
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           to
           the
           last
           drop
           of
           bloud
           in
           our
           veines
           ;
           yea
           ,
           hereby
           shall
           you
           sweeten
           the
           tedious
           travels
           ,
           great
           charges
           and
           labours
           of
           me
           their
           unworthy
           Agent
           ,
           who
           doe
           
           and
           shall
           daily
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           recompense
           your
           vast
           hazzards
           ,
           expenses
           ,
           studies
           ,
           and
           cares
           ,
           (
           to
           advance
           the
           Weale
           Publike
           of
           this
           distressed
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           severall
           limbs
           thereof
           )
           with
           all
           the
           blessings
           of
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           to
           you
           and
           yours
           to
           succeeding
           Generations
           .
        
         
           
             Yours
             Honours
             humble
             devoted
             servant
             ,
             EDVV.
             WINSLOVV
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           TRVE
           RELATION
           OF
           THE
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Governour
           and
           Company
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           in
           New-England
           ,
           against
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           and
           his
           Accomplices
           ;
           with
           the
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           thereof
           ,
           examined
           and
           allowed
           by
           their
           Generall
           Court
           holden
           at
           Boston
           in
           
             November
             ,
             1646.
             
          
        
         
           
             SAMVEL
             GORTON
          
           lived
           sometime
           at
           Plymouth
           ,
           where
           his
           behaviour
           was
           so
           turbulent
           and
           offensive
           both
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           necessitated
           to
           drive
           him
           out
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           .
           From
           thence
           hee
           went
           to
           Roade-Island
           ,
           where
           hee
           began
           to
           raise
           sedition
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           party
           against
           the
           Authority
           there
           ;
           for
           which
           hee
           was
           apprehended
           and
           whipped
           ,
           and
           so
           sent
           away
           .
           From
           thence
           (
           with
           some
           others
           whom
           hee
           had
           gathered
           to
           his
           part
           )
           hee
           removed
           to
           Providence
           ,
           where
           Mr.
           
             Roger
             Williams
          
           then
           lived
           .
           Hee
           (
           with
           some
           others
           )
           opposed
           his
           ●itting
           down
           there
           as
           an
           Inhabitant
           ,
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           present
           distresse
           ,
           they
           gave
           way
           for
           his
           abode
           for
           a
           time
           .
           But
           being
           once
           housed
           ,
           hee
           soon
           drew
           so
           great
           a
           party
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           beyond
           the
           power
           of
           Mr.
           Williams
           and
           his
           party
           to
           drive
           them
           out
           ,
           or
           to
           rule
           them
           there
           ;
           so
           as
           both
           parties
           came
           armed
           into
           the
           field
           each
           against
           other
           ,
           and
           had
           fought
           it
           out
           ,
           had
           not
           Mr.
           Williams
           used
           meanes
           for
           pacification
           .
           
           
           
           
           
           Hereupon
           many
           of
           the
           chiefe
           of
           Providence
           sent
           messengers
           with
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Governour
           and
           Councell
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           desiring
           aide
           against
           Gorton
           and
           his
           company
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           answered
           ,
           that
           not
           being
           within
           our
           Jurisdiction
           nor
           consederation
           we
           had
           no
           ground
           to
           interpose
           in
           their
           quarrells
           .
           Soone
           after
           some
           of
           those
           men
           tendred
           themselves
           and
           their
           lands
           to
           come
           under
           our
           Government
           ,
           and
           were
           received
           .
        
         
           There
           live
           neere
           to
           Providence
           two
           small
           Indian
           Sachims
           called
           Pumham
           and
           Socononoco
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           are
           as
           free
           as
           the
           great
           Sachim
           of
           the
           Nanohigganset
           :
           Yet
           Myantonimo
           the
           then
           Sachim
           of
           of
           Nanohigganset
           (
           being
           a
           very
           proud
           and
           sterne
           man
           )
           kept
           them
           in
           great
           awe
           .
           This
           poore
           
             Sachim
             Pumham
          
           had
           a
           large
           parcell
           of
           land
           neer
           Providence
           ,
           very
           convenient
           for
           plantation
           ,
           which
           Gorton
           and
           his
           company
           (
           being
           now
           about
           13
           ,
           or
           14.
           )
           taking
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           fearing
           they
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           keep
           their
           power
           long
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           dealt
           with
           Myantonimo
           for
           this
           parcell
           of
           land
           ,
           promising
           him
           a
           good
           parcell
           of
           Wampam
           for
           it
           .
           And
           because
           they
           knew
           that
           Pumham
           was
           the
           true
           owner
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           dealt
           with
           him
           also
           ;
           but
           he
           refusing
           to
           sell
           it
           (
           for
           hee
           dwelt
           upon
           it
           ,
           or
           very
           neare
           to
           it
           )
           they
           caused
           Myantonimo
           to
           send
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           drawn
           a
           Writing
           purporting
           the
           sale
           thereof
           for
           a
           certaine
           consideration
           to
           bee
           given
           to
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           Myantonimo
           signed
           it
           ,
           and
           hee
           for
           feare
           of
           Myantonimo
           set
           his
           mark
           to
           it
           also
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           it
           was
           .
           But
           when
           Gorton
           tendred
           him
           the
           consideration
           for
           it
           ,
           hee
           utterly
           refused
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           Indians
           manner
           not
           to
           account
           any
           thing
           sold
           ,
           till
           the
           party
           have
           received
           the
           thing
           it
           is
           sold
           for
           .
        
         
           But
           upon
           this
           colourable
           title
           Gorton
           and
           his
           company
           enter
           upon
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           build
           some
           houses
           ,
           and
           withall
           much
           wrong
           the
           Indians
           with
           their
           cattle
           ,
           and
           having
           Myantonimo
           their
           friend
           ,
           behave
           themselves
           very
           insolently
           toward
           the
           poor
           Indians
           ,
           who
           (
           having
           no
           friends
           or
           meanes
           to
           relieve
           themselves
           )
           came
           and
           tendred
           themselves
           and
           their
           lands
           to
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Massa●●usets
           ,
           who
           (
           by
           order
           of
           the
           Court
           )
           gave
           notice
           thereof
           to
           Myantonimo
           ,
           and
           appointed
           him
           to
           come
           or
           send
           to
           the
           next
           Court
           at
           Boston
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           title
           or
           interest
           (
           if
           hee
           had
           any
           )
           to
           the
           said
           Pumham
           and
           Socononoco
           or
           their
           lands
           .
           At
           the
           time
           appointed
           hee
           came
           ,
           and
           pretended
           that
           they
           were
           his
           vassalls
           ,
           but
           it
           appeared
           clearly
           both
           by
           a
           writing
           from
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           and
           the
           testimony
           of
           some
           other
           English
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           of
           divers
           other
           Indians
           no
           way
           related
           to
           
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           free
           Sachims
           ;
           so
           as
           Myantonimo
           having
           nothing
           to
           reply
           ,
           the
           Court
           received
           the
           two
           Indian
           Sachims
           with
           their
           subjects
           and
           lands
           under
           the
           government
           and
           protection
           of
           the
           Massachusetts
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           writ
           to
           our
           neighbours
           of
           Providence
           ,
           intimating
           the
           same
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           advising
           Gorton
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           any
           just
           title
           to
           the
           lands
           they
           possessed
           ,
           they
           should
           come
           ,
           or
           send
           some
           for
           them
           to
           shew
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           offered
           them
           safe
           conduct
           .
           This
           letter
           from
           the
           Court
           they
           tooke
           in
           great
           disdaine
           ,
           and
           returned
           scornfull
           and
           menacing
           answers
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           time
           after
           they
           wrote
           a
           letter
           to
           the
           Court
           full
           of
           reproach
           and
           blasphemies
           ,
           not
           onely
           against
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Churches
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Copy
           thereof
           hereafter
           following
           will
           appeare
           .
           Notwithstanding
           these
           provocations
           and
           daily
           wrongs
           offered
           to
           those
           few
           English
           their
           neighbours
           (
           who
           had
           formerly
           submitted
           themselves
           to
           our
           Government
           )
           wee
           sate
           still
           neare
           halfe
           a
           yeare
           ,
           and
           before
           we
           attempted
           any
           thing
           against
           them
           ,
           wee
           advised
           with
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           united
           Colonies
           ,
           who
           (
           upon
           testimony
           of
           their
           insolent
           and
           injurious
           courses
           ,
           and
           perusall
           of
           the
           letter
           they
           sent
           to
           us
           )
           left
           them
           to
           us
           to
           proceed
           according
           to
           Justice
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Court
           sent
           againe
           to
           them
           by
           two
           of
           their
           members
           ,
           who
           carryed
           letters
           (
           to
           require
           and
           perswade
           them
           to
           come
           and
           give
           satisfaction
           ,
           )
           and
           a
           safe
           Conduct
           withall
           ;
           but
           they
           entertained
           those
           Messengers
           as
           they
           had
           done
           the
           former
           ,
           threatening
           to
           whip
           one
           ,
           whom
           they
           tooke
           along
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           sent
           us
           word
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           wee
           should
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           wee
           should
           have
           justice
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           wee
           came
           with
           force
           ,
           they
           would
           meet
           us
           half
           the
           way
           .
           Our
           messengers
           returning
           with
           these
           scornfull
           answers
           ,
           the
           Court
           resolved
           to
           send
           some
           force
           to
           fetch
           them
           in
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           there
           came
           a
           second
           letter
           from
           them
           ;
           (
           the
           Copy
           whereof
           is
           hereafter
           also
           set
           downe
           )
           but
           before
           wee
           sent
           forth
           our
           souldiers
           ,
           wee
           wrote
           to
           them
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           Viz.
           That
           although
           the
           injuries
           and
           provocations
           wee
           had
           indured
           from
           them
           were
           very
           grievous
           ,
           yet
           that
           our
           Justice
           and
           moderation
           might
           appeare
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           wee
           had
           condescended
           so
           farre
           to
           their
           owne
           proposition
           ,
           as
           wee
           would
           send
           some
           Commissioners
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           heare
           their
           answers
           and
           allegations
           ,
           and
           if
           thereupon
           they
           would
           give
           us
           such
           satisfaction
           as
           should
           bee
           just
           ,
           wee
           would
           leave
           them
           in
           peace
           ;
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           wee
           would
           right
           our selves
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           :
           And
           signified
           withall
           ,
           
           that
           wee
           would
           send
           a
           sufficient
           guard
           with
           our
           Commissioners
           ;
           for
           seeing
           they
           would
           not
           trust
           themselves
           with
           us
           upon
           our
           safe
           conduct
           ,
           wee
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           trust
           any
           of
           ours
           with
           them
           upon
           their
           bare
           curtesie
           .
           Accordingly
           about
           a
           week
           after
           wee
           sent
           three
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           40
           Musqueteers
           with
           them
           ,
           with
           instructions
           ,
           first
           to
           speak
           and
           treate
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           require
           satisfaction
           according
           to
           Justice
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           denyed
           ,
           then
           to
           take
           them
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           prisoners
           to
           Boston
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           withall
           so
           much
           of
           their
           substance
           as
           should
           satisfie
           our
           charges
           .
           By
           the
           way
           as
           they
           went
           they
           met
           with
           another
           letter
           from
           them
           ,
           letting
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           feared
           them
           not
           ,
           but
           were
           prepared
           for
           them
           :
           And
           accordingly
           they
           had
           fortified
           themselves
           in
           one
           house
           (
           some
           12
           of
           them
           )
           and
           had
           lined
           the
           walls
           with
           earth
           (
           Musket
           proofe
           )
           and
           had
           made
           Flanckers
           ,
           and
           provided
           victualls
           ,
           &c.
           to
           indure
           a
           siege
           .
           So
           that
           when
           our
           Commissioners
           came
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           they
           would
           admit
           no
           parly
           .
           But
           after
           a
           while
           ,
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           some
           of
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           they
           were
           content
           to
           parley
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           referre
           the
           cause
           to
           Arbitrators
           ,
           so
           as
           some
           of
           them
           might
           bee
           of
           Providence
           ,
           or
           of
           Roade
           Island
           .
           Our
           Commissioners
           were
           content
           to
           send
           to
           us
           to
           know
           our
           minds
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           sate
           still
           .
           Such
           of
           the
           Court
           as
           could
           meet
           ,
           returned
           answer
           that
           their
           Proposition
           was
           neither
           seasonable
           nor
           reasonable
           ,
           nor
           could
           it
           bee
           safe
           or
           honourable
           for
           us
           to
           accept
           thereof
           :
           1
           Because
           they
           would
           never
           offer
           nor
           hearken
           to
           any
           termes
           of
           agreement
           before
           our
           souldiers
           had
           them
           in
           their
           power
           .
           2
           Because
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           Proposition
           was
           false
           ,
           for
           wee
           were
           not
           parties
           (
           as
           they
           pretended
           )
           but
           equall
           Judges
           between
           the
           Indians
           and
           others
           who
           were
           complainants
           ,
           and
           themselves
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           in
           a
           case
           of
           warre
           ,
           parties
           may
           bee
           Judges
           .
           )
           3
           They
           were
           no
           State
           ,
           or
           Body
           politique
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           fugitives
           living
           without
           Law
           or
           Government
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           honourable
           for
           us
           to
           joyne
           with
           them
           in
           such
           a
           way
           of
           reference
           .
           4
           The
           parties
           whom
           they
           would
           referre
           it
           unto
           ,
           were
           such
           as
           had
           been
           rejected
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Governments
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           likely
           to
           bee
           equall
           to
           us
           ,
           nor
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           cause
           :
           and
           their
           blasphemous
           and
           reproachfull
           writings
           ,
           &c.
           were
           not
           matters
           fit
           to
           bee
           composed
           by
           Arbit●ement
           ,
           (
           being
           deeply
           criminall
           )
           but
           either
           to
           bee
           purged
           away
           by
           repentance
           and
           publique
           satisfaction
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           publique
           punishment
           .
           For
           these
           and
           other
           reasons
           ,
           the
           Commis●●oners
           were
           required
           to
           pro●●●d
           according
           to
           their
           Instructions
           .
           
           And
           thereupon
           they
           intrenched
           themselves
           about
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           in
           few
           dayes
           forced
           them
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           and
           so
           brought
           them
           to
           Boston
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           kept
           in
           prison
           till
           the
           Court
           sate
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           dyet
           from
           the
           Cookes
           (
           as
           good
           meat
           and
           drinke
           as
           the
           Towne
           afforded
           .
           )
           The
           next
           Lords
           day
           they
           refused
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           Church
           assembly
           ,
           except
           they
           might
           have
           liberty
           to
           speake
           there
           ,
           as
           occasion
           should
           be
           .
           They
           were
           answered
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           that
           it
           appertained
           to
           the
           Elders
           to
           order
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           they
           might
           presuppose
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           denyed
           such
           liberty
           ,
           speaking
           words
           of
           truth
           and
           sobernesse
           .
           So
           in
           the
           afternoon
           they
           came
           ,
           and
           were
           placed
           in
           a
           convenient
           seate
           before
           the
           Elders
           .
           Mr.
           Cotton
           the
           Teacher
           taught
           then
           (
           in
           his
           ordinary
           course
           )
           out
           of
           Acts
           19.
           of
           Demetrius
           speech
           for
           Diana
           her
           silver
           shrine
           .
           After
           Sermon
           Gorton
           desired
           leave
           to
           speake
           ,
           which
           being
           granted
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           occasion
           from
           the
           Sermon
           to
           speake
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Church
           now
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           our
           Ordinances
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           were
           but
           mens
           inventions
           ,
           for
           shew
           and
           pomp
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           then
           those
           silver
           shrines
           of
           Diana
           .
           He
           said
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           Christ
           lives
           eternally
           ,
           then
           he
           died
           eternally
           ,
           and
           other
           speeches
           of
           like
           kinde
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           appeareth
           both
           by
           his
           speeches
           and
           letters
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           his
           opinion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           incarnate
           in
           Adam
           ,
           and
           was
           that
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           Adam
           was
           created
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           chiefe
           worke
           and
           merit
           lay
           in
           his
           Inanition
           ,
           when
           he
           became
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           so
           meane
           ,
           &c.
           and
           that
           his
           being
           borne
           after
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           suffering
           ,
           &c.
           was
           but
           a
           manifestation
           of
           his
           suffering
           ,
           &c.
           in
           Adam
           .
           Another
           of
           them
           said
           that
           the
           Sabbath
           was
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           borne
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           .
           They
           called
           Magistracy
           among
           Christians
           an
           Idol
           ;
           yet
           they
           did
           acknowledge
           a
           Magistracy
           in
           the
           world
           to
           bee
           subjected
           to
           as
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           as
           naturall
           ;
           as
           the
           father
           over
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           an
           hereditary
           Prince
           over
           his
           subjects
           .
        
         
           Their
           first
           appearance
           before
           the
           Court
           was
           upon
           the
           Lecture
           day
           at
           Boston
           ,
           before
           a
           very
           great
           Assembly
           ,
           where
           first
           the
           Governour
           declared
           the
           cause
           and
           manner
           of
           all
           the
           proceedings
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Letters
           were
           openly
           read
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           liberty
           to
           object
           ,
           and
           answers
           were
           given
           ,
           as
           followeth
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           their
           plea
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           not
           within
           our
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           it
           was
           answered
           :
           1
           If
           they
           were
           not
           within
           ours
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           within
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           one
           of
           our
           confederates
           ,
           who
           had
           referred
           
           them
           to
           us
           .
           2
           If
           they
           were
           within
           no
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           then
           was
           there
           none
           to
           complaine
           to
           for
           redresse
           of
           our
           injuries
           in
           way
           of
           ordinary
           Justice
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           had
           no
           way
           of
           relief
           but
           by
           force
           of
           Ar●es
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           their
           plea
           
             Of
             persecution
             for
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           wee
           did
           not
           meddle
           with
           them
           for
           their
           opinions
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           they
           had
           given
           us
           occasion
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           Letters
           and
           free
           speeches
           amongstus
           ,
           for
           wee
           wrote
           to
           them
           about
           civill
           Controversies
           onely
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           no
           occasion
           to
           vent
           their
           blasphemies
           and
           revilings
           against
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Religion
           set
           up
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           their
           title
           to
           the
           Indians
           lands
           :
           wee
           had
           divers
           times
           desired
           them
           to
           make
           it
           appeare
           ;
           but
           they
           alwayes
           refused
           ,
           even
           to
           our
           Commissioners
           ,
           whom
           (
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           motion
           )
           wee
           sent
           last
           to
           them
           :
           and
           since
           they
           were
           in
           prison
           ,
           wee
           offered
           them
           to
           send
           for
           any
           witnesses
           they
           would
           name
           to
           us
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           but
           this
           also
           they
           refused
           .
           So
           that
           our
           title
           (
           by
           the
           Indians
           surrender
           )
           appeareth
           good
           ,
           and
           having
           regained
           possession
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           question
           them
           any
           further
           about
           that
           .
        
         
           Their
           Letters
           being
           read
           and
           their
           Subscriptions
           acknowledged
           ,
           they
           were
           demanded
           severally
           if
           they
           would
           maintaine
           those
           things
           which
           were
           contained
           therein
           .
           Their
           answer
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           ,
           in
           that
           sense
           they
           wrote
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           returned
           to
           prison
           .
           The
           next
           day
           they
           were
           brought
           before
           the
           Court
           severally
           to
           be
           examined
           upon
           particulars
           ,
           (
           many
           of
           the
           Elders
           being
           desired
           to
           bee
           present
           )
           because
           they
           had
           said
           they
           could
           give
           a
           good
           interpretation
           of
           every
           part
           of
           their
           Letters
           .
           But
           the
           Interpretation
           they
           gave
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           they
           were
           demanded
           if
           they
           would
           then
           retract
           those
           words
           ,
           so
           plainely
           different
           from
           their
           pretended
           meanings
           .
           But
           this
           they
           refused
           to
           doe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           should
           deny
           the
           Truth
           ;
           for
           instance
           in
           one
           or
           two
           .
           Their
           Letters
           were
           directed
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           
             To
             their
             Neighbours
             of
             the
             Massachusets
             :
          
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           
             To
             the
             great
             honoured
             Idoll
             Generall
             of
             the
             Massa●●usets
             ,
          
           and
           by
           a
           messenger
           of
           their
           owne
           delivered
           to
           our
           Governour
           ,
           and
           many
           passages
           in
           both
           Letters
           particularly
           applyed
           to
           our
           Courts
           ,
           our
           Magistrates
           ,
           our
           Elders
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           upon
           their
           examinations
           about
           their
           meanings
           in
           their
           reproachfull
           passages
           ,
           they
           answered
           that
           they
           meant
           them
           ,
           of
           the
           corrupt
           estate
           of
           mankinde
           
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           us
           .
           So
           ,
           whereas
           in
           their
           Letter
           they
           charged
           it
           upon
           us
           ,
           as
           an
           errour
           that
           we
           teach
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             dyed
             Actually
             onely
          
           ,
           when
           he
           suffered
           under
           
             Pontius
             ●ilate
          
           ;
           and
           before
           ,
           onely
           in
           Types
           ,
           &c.
           upon
           their
           examination
           they
           said
           ,
           that
           their
           meaning
           was
           ,
           that
           his
           death
           was
           actuall
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Fathers
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           the
           same
           which
           we
           hold
           :
           )
           Yet
           they
           would
           not
           retract
           their
           words
           they
           had
           written
           .
           The
           Elders
           conferred
           many
           houres
           with
           them
           before
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           by
           occasion
           thereof
           they
           discovered
           divers
           blasphemous
           opinions
           ,
           which
           they
           maintained
           ,
           we
           will
           instance
           one
           which
           was
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           delivered
           by
           
             Gorton
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           wherein
           Adam
           was
           created
           ,
           was
           Christ
           ;
           and
           Adams
           loosing
           that
           Image
           was
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           restoring
           of
           that
           Image
           in
           the
           Regeneration
           ,
           was
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           so
           the
           death
           of
           him
           that
           was
           borne
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           was
           but
           a
           manifestation
           of
           the
           former
           .
           Master
           
             William
             Tompson
          
           one
           of
           the
           Elders
           had
           spent
           some
           time
           with
           them
           before
           in
           the
           prison
           about
           the
           opinions
           which
           they
           held
           forth
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           professed
           their
           agreement
           with
           him
           (
           for
           substance
           )
           in
           every
           point
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Court
           with
           a
           purpose
           to
           speak
           in
           their
           behalf
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           heard
           themselves
           discover
           thus
           upon
           their
           publique
           examinations
           ,
           he
           shewed
           how
           he
           had
           beene
           deluded
           by
           them
           .
           For
           they
           excell
           the
           Jesuites
           in
           the
           art
           of
           equivocation
           ,
           and
           regard
           not
           how
           false
           they
           speake
           ,
           to
           all
           other
           mens
           apprehensions
           ,
           so
           they
           keepe
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           their
           owne
           secret
           intentions
           .
           Being
           asked
           why
           they
           spake
           against
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           seeing
           the
           Scripture
           allowes
           them
           ?
           They
           answered
           that
           they
           were
           ordained
           onely
           for
           the
           time
           of
           Nonage
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Revelation
           was
           written
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           cease
           ,
           because
           we
           finde
           no
           mention
           of
           them
           in
           that
           booke
           .
        
         
           They
           were
           unlearned
           men
           ,
           the
           ablest
           of
           them
           could
           not
           write
           true
           english
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           common
           words
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           interpret
           the
           most
           difficult
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           wrest
           them
           any
           way
           to
           serve
           their
           owne
           turne
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           Mr.
           Cotton
           pressing
           Gorton
           with
           that
           in
           Act.
           10.
           
           Who
           can
           forbid
           water
           ,
           why
           these
           should
           not
           be
           baptised
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           interpreted
           thus
           ,
           who
           can
           deny
           but
           these
           have
           beene
           baptised
           ,
           seeing
           they
           have
           received
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           &c.
           so
           he
           allowed
           them
           to
           have
           beene
           baptised
           .
           This
           shift
           ●e
           was
           put
           to
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           maintaine
           his
           opinion
           ,
           viz
           :
           that
           such
           as
           have
           beene
           baptized
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           need
           not
           the
           baptisme
           
           of
           water
           .
           Divers
           dayes
           were
           spent
           both
           by
           the
           Court
           and
           the
           Elders
           in
           labouring
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           repentance
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vaine
           .
           They
           continued
           obstinate
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           agreed
           to
           sentence
           them
           ,
           but
           first
           they
           brought
           them
           in
           publique
           before
           a
           great
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           there
           (
           out
           of
           their
           Letters
           and
           Speeches
           )
           they
           laid
           upon
           them
           this
           charge
           ,
           viz.
           they
           were
           found
           to
           be
           blasphemous
           enemies
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           his
           holy
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           all
           Civill
           Government
           among
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           particularly
           within
           this
           jurisdiction
           .
           Then
           they
           were
           demanded
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           acknowledge
           this
           charge
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           would
           submit
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           what
           exception
           they
           had
           against
           it
           ?
           They
           answered
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           but
           they
           fell
           into
           some
           cavilling
           speeches
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           returned
           unto
           prison
           againe
           .
           Being
           in
           prison
           they
           behaved
           themselves
           insolently
           towards
           their
           keeper
           ,
           and
           spake
           evill
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           keeper
           was
           forced
           to
           threaten
           them
           with
           Irons
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           quiet
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           meanes
           used
           to
           reclaime
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           prevailing
           ,
           they
           were
           brought
           before
           the
           Court
           to
           receive
           their
           sentence
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           .
           Gorton
           and
           six
           more
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           severall
           townes
           ,
           there
           to
           bee
           kept
           to
           worke
           for
           their
           livings
           ,
           and
           to
           weare
           an
           Iron
           chaine
           upon
           one
           leg
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           depart
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           nor
           by
           word
           or
           writing
           to
           maintaine
           any
           of
           their
           blasphemous
           or
           wicked
           errours
           upon
           paine
           of
           death
           ,
           except
           in
           conference
           with
           any
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           allowed
           by
           some
           Magistrate
           to
           conferre
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           to
           continue
           during
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Court.
           Three
           of
           the
           Company
           (
           because
           they
           had
           not
           their
           hands
           to
           the
           Letters
           )
           were
           set
           at
           libertie
           ,
           two
           of
           them
           upon
           a
           small
           ransome
           as
           prisoners
           taken
           in
           warre
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           freely
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           amongst
           them
           in
           his
           Masters
           house
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           taken
           ;
           a
           fourth
           being
           found
           to
           be
           a
           plaine
           ignorant
           young
           man
           was
           discharged
           also
           ,
           onely
           enjoyned
           to
           abide
           a
           time
           in
           one
           of
           our
           Townes
           ,
           but
           hee
           went
           away
           and
           returned
           no
           more
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           promise
           .
           There
           were
           two
           other
           who
           were
           brought
           in
           after
           ;
           (
           but
           not
           by
           force
           )
           the
           one
           of
           them
           disclaiming
           to
           have
           any
           hand
           in
           the
           Letters
           ,
           was
           discharged
           presently
           ;
           the
           other
           was
           kept
           a
           while
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           after
           upon
           his
           submission
           &c.
           was
           released
           .
        
         
           Gorton
           and
           the
           other
           six
           remained
           in
           the
           severall
           Townes
           all
           that
           Winner
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           wives
           and
           children
           (
           who
           were
           like
           to
           be
           much
           distressed
           by
           their
           husbands
           absence
           )
           they
           were
           set
           at
           
           liberty
           ,
           and
           banished
           upon
           paine
           of
           death
           if
           they
           were
           found
           in
           any
           part
           of
           our
           jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Court
           had
           passed
           sentence
           upon
           them
           for
           their
           c●●finement
           ,
           we
           sent
           to
           fetch
           so
           many
           of
           their
           Cattle
           ,
           as
           might
           defray
           the
           charges
           they
           had
           put
           us
           to
           ,
           which
           amounted
           to
           about
           one
           hundred
           and
           sixty
           pounds
           ,
           but
           the
           Cattle
           came
           not
           to
           so
           much
           ,
           for
           we
           left
           every
           of
           them
           a
           part
           for
           the
           support
           of
           their
           families
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           had
           no
           Cattle
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           Letters
           follow
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             Mooshawset
             
               Novemb
               :
               20.
               1642.
               
            
          
           
             To
             our
             Neighbours
             of
             the
             Massachusets
             .
          
        
         
           VVHereas
           we
           lately
           received
           an
           irregular
           note
           ,
           professing
           its
           forme
           from
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           with
           four
           mens
           names
           subscribed
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           principall
           authors
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           chiefe
           amongst
           you
           ;
           We
           could
           not
           easily
           give
           credit
           to
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           the
           conveyers
           of
           it
           unto
           us
           ,
           are
           knowne
           to
           bee
           men
           ,
           whose
           constant
           and
           professed
           acts
           are
           worse
           ,
           then
           the
           counterfeiting
           of
           mens
           hands
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           because
           we
           thought
           that
           men
           of
           your
           parts
           and
           profession
           ,
           would
           never
           have
           prostrated
           their
           wisdome
           to
           such
           an
           act
           .
           But
           considering
           that
           causlesse
           enmity
           you
           have
           against
           us
           ;
           the
           proofe
           wherof
           ,
           every
           occasion
           brings
           forth
           ;
           Wee
           cannot
           but
           conclude
           ,
           that
           no
           act
           so
           ill
           which
           that
           ancient
           mother
           will
           not
           bring
           forth
           her
           seed
           unto
           .
           For
           wee
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           called
           upon
           us
           ,
           which
           you
           strive
           against
           ;
           Thence
           it
           is
           that
           you
           stand
           on
           tip-toe
           ,
           to
           stretch
           your selves
           beyond
           your
           bounds
           ;
           to
           seeke
           occasion
           against
           us
           ▪
           (
           So
           )
           as
           you
           might
           hide
           your
           sinne
           with
           Adam
           ,
           bearing
           the
           world
           in
           hand
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           your
           desire
           to
           contend
           with
           us
           ;
           But
           some
           civill
           breach
           in
           our
           courses
           ,
           which
           you
           onely
           seeke
           to
           redresse
           .
           Whereas
           neither
           you
           ,
           nor
           any
           (
           in
           way
           of
           truth
           )
           can
           finde
           wherewith
           ,
           to
           bring
           us
           under
           the
           Censure
           of
           a
           disorderly
           course
           of
           walking
           amongst
           men
           :
           And
           as
           for
           the
           way
           of
           that
           ancient
           spirit
           of
           accusation
           of
           the
           brethr●●
           ,
           we
           weigh
           it
           not
           ,
           knowing
           him
           to
           be
           a
           lyer
           ,
           (
           or
           in
           the
           abstract
           ,
           a
           lye
           )
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           father
           of
           it
           als●
           which
           thing
           you
           cannot
           know
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           told
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Robert
             Cole
             ,
             William
             Ar●●●ld
          
           with
           others
           ,
           have
           put
           themselves
           under
           the
           Government
           and
           protection
           of
           your
           Jurisdiction
           
           
           
           
           
           which
           is
           the
           occasion
           you
           have
           now
           got
           to
           contend
           ;
           we
           wish
           your
           words
           were
           verified
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           elsewhere
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           being
           nothing
           but
           the
           shame
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Disquiet
           ,
           and
           Disturbance
           of
           the
           place
           where
           they
           are
           .
           For
           ,
           we
           know
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           associates
           and
           Confederates
           ,
           have
           power
           to
           enlarge
           the
           bounds
           ,
           by
           Kinge
           Charles
           limited
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           Behold
           therfore
           in
           this
           your
           act
           ,
           a
           Map
           of
           your
           spirituall
           estate
           ,
           (
           to
           use
           your
           owne
           phrase
           )
           for
           we
           know
           that
           the
           Spirituality
           of
           your
           Churches
           ,
           is
           the
           Civility
           of
           your
           Commonweale
           ,
           and
           the
           Civility
           of
           your
           Comonwealth
           ,
           is
           the
           spirituality
           of
           your
           Churches
           ,
           the
           wisdome
           of
           man
           ,
           being
           the
           whole
           accomplishment
           of
           them
           both
           ;
           of
           which
           Tree
           ,
           you
           delight
           dayly
           to
           eate
           (
           finding
           it
           faire
           and
           beautifull
           )
           to
           gaine
           Conformity
           with
           your
           maker
           .
           In
           these
           your
           Dissembling
           subjects
           ;
           grosly
           profane
           amongst
           us
           ,
           but
           full
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           your
           purity
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           with
           you
           ,
           you
           may
           remember
           the
           brand
           your selves
           have
           set
           upon
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Cause
           wherof
           was
           never
           yet
           removed
           ,
           though
           it
           abide
           not
           upon
           their
           backe
           ;
           Nor
           yet
           the
           Cause
           of
           your
           Commitment
           of
           them
           unto
           Sathan
           according
           unto
           your
           Law
           ,
           for
           if
           that
           were
           removed
           ,
           you
           should
           doe
           them
           wrong
           ,
           in
           not
           resuming
           your
           vomit
           into
           its
           former
           Concoction
           againe
           ;
           Nor
           are
           we
           ignorant
           of
           those
           disgracefull
           tearmes
           they
           use
           ,
           and
           give
           out
           against
           you
           ,
           behind
           your
           backes
           ,
           their
           submission
           therfore
           can
           bee
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           satisfie
           their
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           not
           onely
           conceived
           ,
           but
           in
           violent
           motion
           ,
           against
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           who
           never
           offered
           the
           least
           wrong
           unto
           them
           ,
           only
           the
           proposition
           of
           Amity
           ,
           is
           object
           sufficient
           ,
           for
           these
           mens
           enmitie
           .
        
         
           Even
           so
           the
           passions
           of
           sin
           ,
           which
           are
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           having
           force
           in
           your
           Members
           ;
           you
           going
           about
           with
           great
           labour
           and
           industry
           to
           satisfie
           them
           by
           your
           submission
           unto
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           your
           Fasting
           ,
           and
           feasting
           ,
           in
           Contributing
           ,
           and
           treasuring
           ,
           in
           retirednesse
           for
           Study
           ,
           and
           bowing
           of
           the
           backes
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           going
           forth
           in
           labour
           to
           maintaine
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           that
           hireling
           ,
           raising
           up
           ,
           your
           whole
           structure
           and
           edifice
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           you
           bring
           forth
           nothing
           but
           fruit
           unto
           death
           ,
           some
           labouring
           for
           a
           price
           to
           give
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           in
           peace
           and
           safe
           estate
           and
           Condition
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           have
           their
           bodies
           furnished
           with
           riches
           ,
           honour
           and
           ease
           ,
           and
           further
           then
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           agrees
           with
           these
           ,
           you
           mind
           him
           not
           ,
           nay
           you
           renounce
           and
           reject
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           
           these
           (
           according
           to
           your
           Acceptation
           and
           practice
           )
           he
           holds
           no
           Correspondency
           at
           all
           ,
           being
           the
           Consultation
           and
           operation
           of
           that
           his
           onely
           adversarie
           ,
           man
           being
           that
           which
           you
           depend
           uppon
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Crying
           out
           in
           way
           of
           Elevation
           ,
           and
           aplauding
           his
           ministers
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           you
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           nor
           who
           they
           are
           ,
           professing
           them
           under
           a
           mediate
           Call
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           formerly
           ,
           they
           have
           beene
           Called
           immediately
           by
           him
           ,
           herby
           showing
           your selves
           to
           be
           those
           ,
           that
           destroy
           the
           Sacred
           ordinance
           of
           God
           :
           For
           if
           you
           make
           Christ
           to
           be
           that
           to
           day
           ,
           in
           stateing
           his
           ministers
           ;
           which
           he
           was
           not
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           tyme
           of
           the
           Gospell
           also
           ,
           (
           to
           speake
           acording
           to
           your
           Law
           )
           to
           be
           found
           in
           them
           both
           ,
           you
           therin
           affirm
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           beene
           that
           to
           his
           ministers
           ,
           which
           now
           he
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           have
           beene
           that
           which
           now
           he
           is
           not
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           a
           Nullitie
           of
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           the
           Lord
           that
           changeth
           not
           ,
           no
           not
           a
           shadow
           therof
           is
           found
           in
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           plainely
           Crucifie
           unto
           your selves
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           to
           an
           open
           shame
           ;
           So
           that
           as
           you
           know
           not
           ,
           how
           Christ
           ,
           conversing
           with
           his
           father
           in
           heaven
           ,
           is
           found
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           amongst
           the
           true
           worshippers
           ,
           no
           more
           do
           you
           know
           ,
           how
           in
           his
           conversing
           with
           Nicodemus
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           he
           concludes
           himselfe
           to
           be
           in
           heaven
           ,
           with
           his
           father
           .
           On
           this
           foundation
           hangeth
           the
           whole
           building
           of
           your
           Doctrine
           ,
           concerning
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           you
           Annihilate
           the
           Cross
           ,
           then
           the
           which
           ,
           the
           Saints
           have
           no
           other
           Consolation
           :
           and
           prepare
           no
           better
           a
           place
           then
           Purgatory
           ,
           for
           the
           honourable
           fathers
           of
           our
           Lord
           :
           For
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Christ
           dyed
           in
           the
           Decree
           ,
           and
           purpose
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           actually
           onely
           when
           he
           hanged
           on
           the
           Crosse
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Herod
           and
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           crucified
           in
           the
           types
           and
           shadowes
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           substance
           ,
           when
           hee
           appeared
           borne
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           :
           So
           must
           you
           also
           conclude
           that
           the
           fathers
           under
           the
           law
           ,
           were
           only
           saved
           ,
           in
           purpose
           and
           Decree
           ,
           in
           Type
           and
           shadow
           ,
           but
           actually
           and
           substantially
           onely
           at
           the
           Comming
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           therefore
           deale
           plainely
           with
           those
           that
           depend
           upon
           you
           for
           instruction
           (
           as
           your
           Ancestours
           in
           the
           papacie
           have
           don
           )
           and
           proclaime
           a
           place
           of
           purgatorie
           ,
           provided
           for
           them
           in
           them
           meane
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           your
           Doctrine
           hath
           no
           foundation
           .
           For
           if
           you
           raise
           up
           a
           shaddow
           ,
           without
           a
           substance
           ,
           and
           the
           substance
           of
           him
           that
           dwelleth
           in
           light
           ,
           without
           a
           shaddow
           ,
           you
           play
           the
           part
           of
           Wisards
           ,
           or
           
           Necromancers
           ,
           not
           the
           part
           of
           true
           Naturalists
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           god
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           as
           farre
           as
           these
           men
           are
           from
           beinge
           honourable
           and
           loyall
           subjects
           ,
           so
           farre
           are
           you
           from
           being
           voluntaries
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Gods
           power
           ,
           and
           from
           yeelding
           subjection
           unto
           the
           Beauties
           of
           holiness
           .
           Such
           also
           is
           your
           professed
           Rule
           ,
           and
           Government
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           that
           concern
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           infinitly
           beyond
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Reach
           of
           that
           Spirit
           which
           is
           gone
           out
           amongst
           you
           ,
           the
           Capacity
           wherof
           can
           no
           wayes
           comprehend
           ,
           the
           breadth
           of
           the
           land
           of
           Emanuel
           ,
           nor
           en●reth
           it
           within
           the
           Vale
           ,
           Therefore
           it
           cannot
           know
           those
           Cherubims
           of
           glory
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           heare
           the
           voice
           of
           that
           lively
           Oracle
           ,
           speaking
           onely
           from
           off
           the
           covering
           Mercy-seate
           ,
           and
           not
           elsewhere
           to
           be
           heard
           ;
           We
           speake
           not
           but
           what
           wee
           know
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           out
           of
           its
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           Therfore
           dumb
           in
           telling
           Justice
           ,
           nor
           speakes
           it
           any
           of
           that
           Righteousnesse
           and
           glory
           ,
           comprysed
           in
           another
           circuit
           ,
           then
           ever
           you
           were
           yet
           made
           Lords
           of
           :
           Long
           therfore
           may
           you
           boast
           ,
           of
           your
           Jurisdiction
           before
           ever
           you
           attaine
           unto
           a
           Jurisprudentia
           ,
           in
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           you
           tell
           us
           wee
           offer
           you
           wrong
           ,
           by
           a
           pretended
           purchase
           :
           you
           are
           as
           much
           mistaken
           in
           the
           purchase
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           For
           it
           is
           right
           that
           we
           are
           about
           to
           do
           ,
           neither
           is
           our
           purchase
           a
           pretence
           ,
           but
           precedentiall
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           this
           Civill
           respect
           ,
           but
           may
           also
           admonish
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           how
           they
           depend
           upon
           false
           and
           self-seeking
           interpreters
           ,
           when
           both
           themselves
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           have
           the
           vision
           ,
           are
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Contract
           ,
           and
           Covenant
           of
           God.
           Thence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           Contract
           with
           her
           Lord
           ,
           may
           conceive
           the
           seed
           of
           immortalitie
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           unto
           God
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           the
           day
           of
           mariage
           ,
           that
           great
           Feastivitie
           ,
           and
           solemnization
           ,
           of
           the
           Consolations
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           comne
           ,
           witnesse
           your
           prorogation
           thereof
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           the
           Descension
           of
           Christ
           from
           heaven
           unto
           the
           earth
           ,
           to
           Raigne
           certaine
           years
           ,
           yet
           to
           the
           Calling
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           whom
           yee
           your selves
           are
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           that
           Man
           of
           sinn
           whom
           yee
           so
           stoutly
           maintain
           ,
           What
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           proclaime
           unto
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           Audacious
           spirit
           of
           whoredome
           ,
           professing
           Conception
           and
           bringing
           forth
           before
           the
           Nup●●ll
           day
           ?
        
         
           In
           that
           you
           conclude
           your
           Clyent●
           Right
           to
           arise
           out
           of
           foure
           years
           possession
           ,
           wee
           have
           no
           such
           order
           ,
           if
           you
           meane
           the
           Right
           
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           (
           onely
           held
           in
           that
           tenure
           )
           the
           true
           owners
           were
           never
           yet
           subdued
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           right
           they
           expect
           to
           injoy
           by
           you
           ,
           for
           some
           of
           them
           committed
           part
           of
           their
           supposed
           right
           unto
           us
           ,
           professing
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           help
           ,
           to
           injoy
           the
           rest
           ;
           But
           when
           they
           saw
           ,
           wee
           would
           not
           be
           Abetters
           unto
           them
           without
           ,
           much
           lesse
           contrary
           unto
           Covenant
           ,
           then
           they
           flye
           unto
           you
           for
           help
           ,
           Their
           possession
           ,
           beeing
           a
           meere
           intrusion
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Natives
           know
           and
           ever
           exclaymed
           against
           them
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           And
           so
           may
           our
           Countrymen
           also
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           are
           not
           dazled
           with
           envie
           ,
           and
           eares
           open
           to
           Lyes
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           yours
           are
           ,
           else
           you
           had
           heard
           both
           sydes
           speake
           ,
           before
           you
           had
           Judged
           .
        
         
           But
           wee
           profess
           right
           held
           ,
           according
           to
           no
           such
           interest
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           ground
           of
           Covenant
           onely
           ,
           knowne
           in
           its
           nature
           ;
           In
           the
           parties
           'twixt
           whom
           it
           is
           plight
           ,
           In
           the
           possesser
           ,
           and
           the
           possessed
           ,
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           fruit
           arising
           from
           their
           accord
           and
           concurrencie
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Distinct
           ,
           Harmonicall
           ,
           Reciprocall
           ,
           and
           Joint
           properties
           ,
           and
           operations
           of
           them
           both
           :
           Such
           is
           the
           tenure
           wee
           hould
           ,
           and
           maintain
           ,
           before
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           oppose
           it
           against
           man
           and
           Divell
           ,
           Not
           in
           taking
           up
           unto
           our selves
           ,
           certaine
           offices
           and
           officers
           which
           wee
           can
           teach
           children
           to
           bee
           ,
           and
           to
           perform
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           presently
           to
           conclude
           ,
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           Crying
           out
           our
           peace
           offerings
           are
           upon
           us
           ,
           this
           Day
           we
           have
           payd
           our
           vowes
           .
           But
           when
           that
           Dark
           cloud
           descended
           upon
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           becomes
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           glory
           of
           all
           Israell
           (
           there
           being
           nothing
           acknowledged
           amongst
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           ariseth
           out
           thence
           )
           then
           ,
           and
           then
           only
           ,
           are
           the
           orders
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           men
           of
           Israell
           ,
           derived
           from
           the
           true
           fountaine
           ,
           which
           no
           tongue
           can
           confess
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           salvation
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           not
           else
           ,
           is
           the
           heritage
           of
           our
           Lord
           in
           possession
           ,
           yea
           ,
           even
           the
           wayless
           wilderness
           knowes
           ,
           how
           to
           afford
           them
           an
           habitation
           ,
           which
           had
           its
           being
           before
           the
           hills
           and
           mountaines
           were
           borne
           :
           which
           men
           begin
           to
           flye
           unto
           for
           refuge
           ,
           to
           hide
           them
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lamb●
           this
           is
           a
           possession
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           can
           intrude
           himselfe
           into
           :
           it
           is
           onely
           Covenanted
           with
           him
           ,
           thorow
           and
           inlightned
           eye
           ,
           and
           boared
           eare
           ,
           which
           man
           performeth
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           received
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           For
           wee
           know
           that
           Cloud
           of
           thick
           darknesse
           ,
           that
           hides
           and
           covers
           the
           whole
           frame
           and
           fabrick
           of
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           cleering
           and
           evidencing
           of
           every
           point
           and
           particular
           therof●
           yea
           to
           us
           ,
           
           it
           is
           even
           that
           cloud
           of
           witness
           ,
           which
           testifies
           unto
           us
           ,
           the
           like
           workes
           to
           appeare
           ,
           when
           ever
           the
           world
           hath
           occasion
           to
           make
           use
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           Never
           doth
           it
           shine
           but
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           never
           is
           it
           dark
           to
           Israel
           but
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           only
           glory
           and
           saftie
           of
           all
           the
           tribes
           :
           but
           how
           ,
           you
           know
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           you
           with
           all
           your
           libraries
           ,
           give
           the
           interpretation
           thereof
           ,
           but
           have
           lost
           it
           in
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           ,
           have
           made
           the
           whole
           way
           ,
           and
           will
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           the
           ouldnesse
           of
           the
           letter
           ,
           both
           to
           your selves
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           that
           have
           an
           eare
           to
           lissen
           unto
           you
           ;
           Thence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           day
           of
           Lord
           ,
           is
           a
           day
           of
           Darkness
           and
           Gloominess
           unto
           you
           ,
           but
           of
           Joy
           and
           gladness
           unto
           us
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           lifts
           up
           our
           head
           onely
           ,
           and
           then
           is
           our
           salvation
           neere
           ;
           For
           wee
           know
           the
           worthies
           of
           David
           doubled
           about
           the
           bed
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           which
           expell
           all
           feare
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           handling
           the
           sword
           with
           sucess
           ,
           making
           the
           adversaries
           nothing
           but
           meat
           to
           feede
           upon
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           tyme
           of
           your
           feares
           is
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Courage
           and
           Conquest
           ,
           for
           when
           you
           feare
           errour
           ,
           schisme
           ,
           Rents
           and
           Confusions
           in
           Church
           and
           state
           ,
           then
           do
           wee
           know
           the
           Messenger
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           Lord
           whom
           wee
           seek
           is
           speeding
           his
           passage
           into
           his
           holy
           temple
           :
           For
           who
           (
           under
           the
           terrors
           of
           your
           spirit
           )
           may
           abide
           his
           Coming
           ,
           hee
           being
           like
           a
           refiners
           fire
           ,
           and
           Fullers
           sope
           ?
        
         
           In
           that
           you
           invite
           us
           unto
           your
           Courts
           to
           fetch
           your
           equall
           ballanced
           justice
           ,
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           becomne
           one
           with
           our
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           both
           in
           what
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           wee
           know
           them
           to
           bee
           such
           ,
           as
           profess
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           an
           unhallowed
           thing
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           wee
           have
           our
           opponant
           ,
           to
           prefer
           his
           action
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           to
           bee
           our
           Counsell
           ,
           our
           Jurie
           ,
           and
           our
           Judg
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           must
           bee
           ,
           if
           you
           bee
           one
           with
           them
           (
           as
           you
           affirm
           )
           wee
           know
           before
           hand
           ,
           how
           our
           Cause
           will
           bee
           ended
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           scale
           of
           your
           equall
           Justice
           turned
           alreadie
           ,
           before
           wee
           have
           layd
           our
           Cause
           therein
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           admire
           ,
           to
           see
           you
           caried
           so
           contrarie
           to
           your
           owne
           received
           principles
           :
           For
           you
           know
           not
           how
           to
           finde
           Christ
           as
           a
           Ruling
           and
           teaching
           Elder
           both
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           therfore
           he
           is
           not
           Complete
           amongst
           you
           by
           your
           owne
           law
           ,
           except
           in
           severall
           persons
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           thank
           tradition
           ,
           else
           you
           know
           no
           more
           how
           to
           finde
           both
           a
           king
           and
           a
           priest
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           your
           way
           of
           making
           tender
           of
           your
           Justice
           unto
           us
           you
           know
           how
           to
           become
           one
           with
           our
           adversaries
           (
           so
           )
           as
           
           if
           wee
           deale
           with
           them
           ,
           wee
           deale
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           if
           wee
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           you
           ,
           wee
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           also
           ,
           yea
           further
           ,
           wee
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           chiefe
           amongst
           you
           ,
           have
           professed
           wee
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           live
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           some
           of
           us
           were
           amongst
           you
           ,
           wee
           should
           hardly
           see
           the
           place
           of
           our
           abode
           any
           more
           ;
           Now
           that
           they
           have
           brooded
           upon
           their
           law
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           life
           ,
           they
           must
           much
           more
           bring
           it
           up
           ,
           in
           taking
           away
           all
           means
           of
           life
           ,
           Witnes
           our
           prohibition
           ,
           that
           no
           powder
           should
           be
           sould
           unto
           us
           for
           our
           money
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           time
           when
           you
           could
           not
           thinke
           your selves
           safe
           ,
           in
           all
           your
           owne
           ,
           self
           provision
           and
           worldly
           furniture
           ,
           except
           you
           disarmed
           a
           company
           of
           poor
           Indians
           ,
           whom
           Aaron
           your
           Leviticall
           Sacrificer
           hath
           made
           Naked
           ,
           as
           hee
           doth
           all
           those
           which
           triumph
           in
           a
           Calf
           ,
           though
           the
           most
           costly
           and
           beautifull
           ,
           that
           the
           Jewells
           and
           eare-rings
           of
           Learning
           ,
           either
           in
           Language
           ,
           or
           art
           ,
           can
           possibly
           bring
           forth
           :
           your
           owne
           amazements
           upon
           meer
           Rumors
           ,
           may
           testifie
           the
           truth
           hereof
           ;
           so
           then
           ;
           wee
           are
           Judged
           by
           your
           law
           before
           our
           Cause
           bee
           hard
           ,
           or
           our selves
           brought
           forth
           under
           the
           liberties
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           thing
           is
           well
           pleasing
           unto
           us
           ,
           to
           have
           our
           Condition
           conformed
           unto
           Moses
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           dead
           in
           Pharaohs
           account
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           brought
           forth
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           with
           Christ
           our
           lord
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Herod
           also
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           life
           (
           at
           which
           you
           strike
           )
           and
           makes
           all
           things
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Death
           it self
           ,
           lively
           ,
           and
           advantagious
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           Wee
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           finde
           them
           fulfilled
           ,
           in
           ,
           and
           amongst
           your selves
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           appeare
           so
           apparantly
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           runs
           may
           read
           them
           :
           what
           think
           you
           of
           Herod
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           had
           delivered
           Peter
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           and
           released
           him
           of
           those
           bonds
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           from
           that
           thraldom
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           so
           Cruelly
           imposed
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           gaine
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           a
           power
           supereminent
           ,
           transcending
           the
           bounds
           of
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           wisdom
           surpassing
           the
           Depth
           of
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           policie
           ,
           to
           fynd
           out
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           souldiers
           and
           Champions
           ,
           he
           presently
           goes
           downe
           to
           Cesarea
           ,
           and
           Herod
           is
           angry
           with
           them
           of
           Tyrus
           &
           
             Sidon
             ,
             (
             thumoniachon
          
           )
           a
           heavie
           Friend
           ,
           or
           hath
           a
           secret
           grudg
           or
           perturbation
           of
           mind
           ,
           manifested
           in
           an
           outreaching
           ,
           and
           circumventing
           policie
           ,
           to
           subdue
           them
           unto
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           Rule
           over
           them
           :
           Finding
           himself
           fall
           short
           of
           power
           and
           policie
           ,
           to
           subject
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           messinger
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           satisfy
           his
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           in
           his
           lordship
           over
           it
           ,
           he
           pursues
           with
           all
           egarnesse
           to
           make
           himself
           a
           god
           ,
           by
           Raigning
           over
           the
           bodies
           
           and
           estates
           of
           men
           ;
           yea
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           but
           such
           ,
           as
           Tyrus
           and
           Sidon
           ,
           can
           afford
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           subjects
           of
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           come
           unto
           him
           with
           one
           accord
           to
           make
           offer
           of
           themselves
           ,
           in
           yeelding
           to
           his
           affectionate
           and
           politicall
           project
           ,
           he
           sitting
           uppon
           the
           Judgment
           seate
           ,
           in
           his
           Royall
           apparell
           ,
           making
           his
           oration
           ,
           of
           what
           power
           he
           hath
           to
           protect
           them
           ,
           what
           wisdom
           and
           Counsell
           ,
           to
           minister
           Justice
           and
           righteousness
           unto
           them
           (
           which
           office
           belongs
           only
           unto
           the
           Lord
           )
           the
           people
           with
           a
           shout
           crying
           out
           ,
           the
           voice
           of
           god
           and
           not
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           truth
           and
           substance
           of
           which
           Cry
           is
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           ordinance
           of
           god
           and
           not
           of
           man
           ,
           immediately
           the
           angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           smites
           him
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           ever
           acknowledged
           himself
           ,
           to
           bee
           a
           worme
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           Consumes
           and
           eates
           up
           all
           his
           pomp
           and
           glory
           ,
           even
           as
           those
           ,
           whom
           you
           account
           the
           Shame
           and
           Contempt
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           shall
           (
           thorow
           that
           angell
           of
           the
           Covenant
           )
           waste
           and
           bring
           to
           nought
           all
           those
           Rhetoricall
           ,
           (
           though
           earthly
           )
           Orations
           that
           are
           made
           amongst
           you
           ,
           by
           your
           so
           Learned
           ,
           studious
           ,
           and
           experienced
           Clarkes
           :
           take
           for
           illustration
           of
           your
           estate
           as
           above
           ,
           the
           speech
           of
           your
           alderman
           Oliver
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           committing
           
             Francis
             Hutchinson
          
           to
           prison
           ;
           one
           of
           your
           Church-members
           wondering
           that
           brother
           Winthrop
           would
           do
           it
           before
           the
           Church
           had
           dealt
           with
           him
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           why
           ;
           hee
           is
           thy
           god
           man.
           
        
         
           Lend
           your
           eye
           yet
           farther
           ,
           to
           parallell
           your
           practise
           personated
           in
           Pylate
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           Pylat
           offereth
           Jesus
           unto
           the
           people
           to
           be
           judged
           ,
           they
           profess
           ,
           they
           have
           such
           a
           law
           ,
           as
           puts
           no
           man
           to
           Death
           :
           they
           are
           all
           for
           mercy
           and
           forgiveness
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Judgment
           hall
           ,
           but
           let
           Pylat
           enter
           in
           thither
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           nothing
           but
           Crucifie
           him
           ,
           Crucifie
           him
           ;
           be
           their
           accusations
           ,
           and
           witnesses
           ,
           never
           so
           false
           :
           even
           so
           ,
           in
           your
           dealings
           with
           men
           ,
           in
           way
           of
           your
           Jewish
           brotherhood
           ,
           your
           law
           is
           all
           for
           mercie
           ,
           to
           Redress
           ,
           reform
           ,
           and
           for
           preservation
           ,
           both
           of
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ;
           Do
           but
           enter
           into
           the
           Common
           hall
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           as
           Pylat
           asked
           (
           am
           I
           a
           Jew
           ?
           )
           so
           do
           you
           ,
           Doe
           I
           sit
           ,
           or
           speake
           here
           ,
           as
           a
           brother
           ?
           I
           tro
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           in
           a
           higher
           sphere
           ,
           then
           that
           (
           though
           they
           be
           acknowledged
           coheirs
           with
           Christ
           )
           can
           ataine
           unto
           ,
           therfore
           if
           witness
           be
           brought
           in
           ,
           and
           Oath
           taken
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           untrue
           ,
           your
           consciences
           are
           purged
           by
           law
           ,
           and
           your
           power
           must
           have
           tribute
           payd
           unto
           it
           ,
           so
           far
           an
           mens
           Names
           ,
           to
           bee
           branded
           with
           infa●●ie
           ,
           estates
           ,
           depryving
           women
           and
           children
           of
           things
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           precious
           lives
           of
           men
           
           can
           extend
           themselves
           ,
           to
           contribute
           any
           thing
           thereunto
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           professed
           mercie
           ,
           and
           Clemencie
           of
           your
           law
           ,
           to
           exercise
           censures
           only
           for
           amendment
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           recoverie
           ,
           comes
           unto
           this
           issue
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           you
           lies
           ,
           to
           send
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           downe
           unto
           hell
           for
           ever
           without
           redresse
           ,
           and
           all
           hope
           of
           recovery
           .
        
         
           But
           your
           houre
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Darknesse
           ,
           is
           known
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           either
           to
           have
           mens
           persons
           in
           admiration
           because
           of
           advantage
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           to
           seek
           all
           occasions
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           brand
           them
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           reproch
           ,
           and
           ignominie
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           taught
           daily
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           y●●
           know
           not
           how
           to
           streatch
           out
           your
           hand
           ,
           or
           exercise
           your
           ministry
           against
           it
           ,
           lest
           it
           become
           leprous
           ,
           and
           you
           take
           it
           back
           again
           with
           losse
           ,
           when
           it
           appeares
           dried
           and
           withered
           .
        
         
           And
           wherefore
           reason
           yee
           amongst
           your selves
           ,
           saying
           ,
           wee
           exercise
           the
           power
           of
           your
           ministrations
           against
           none
           but
           such
           as
           are
           Delinquents
           ,
           whereby
           we
           cleer
           the
           innocent
           ,
           and
           establish
           peace
           in
           all
           our
           borders
           ?
        
         
           Wee
           demand
           ,
           what
           think
           you
           of
           those
           two
           witnesses
           ,
           prophecying
           in
           Sackcloth
           ,
           a
           thousand
           two
           hundreth
           and
           threescore
           Dayes
           :
           those
           two
           olive
           trees
           ,
           and
           two
           candlestickes
           ,
           standing
           before
           the
           God
           of
           the
           earth
           ?
           are
           these
           guiltie
           and
           vile
           persons
           ,
           out
           of
           whose
           hands
           (
           by
           the
           power
           of
           your
           ministries
           )
           you
           are
           delivering
           and
           releasing
           the
           world
           ?
           then
           indeed
           are
           your
           wayes
           justifiable
           :
           But
           if
           these
           bee
           the
           Just
           ,
           Chosen
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           friends
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           such
           ,
           as
           without
           which
           ,
           his
           truth
           and
           Righteousnesse
           are
           not
           justified
           ,
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           maintained
           and
           upheld
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           salvation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           then
           are
           your
           wayes
           wicked
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           abhorred
           ;
           for
           in
           your
           professed
           Course
           ,
           you
           are
           they
           ,
           by
           whom
           these
           are
           slaine
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           glory
           is
           to
           keepe
           their
           Corpes
           unburied
           in
           your
           streetes
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           know
           not
           what
           you
           are
           doing
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           you
           know
           what
           these
           witnesses
           are
           ,
           whom
           you
           are
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           for
           your
           Libraries
           never
           saw
           them
           ,
           and
           you
           see
           not
           but
           by
           their
           eyes
           ,
           for
           these
           are
           two
           ,
           and
           never
           more
           ,
           nor
           yet
           lesse
           ,
           yea
           ever
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           are
           olive
           trees
           ,
           else
           no
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           also
           Candlesticks
           ,
           else
           both
           the
           former
           faile
           ,
           yea
           ,
           are
           not
           at
           all
           .
           Wee
           must
           tell
           you
           what
           these
           are
           ,
           else
           wee
           cannot
           declare
           how
           you
           kill
           them
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           our
           intent
           to
           open
           unto
           you
           the
           house
           of
           the
           treasures
           ,
           the
           silver
           and
           the
           gold
           ,
           and
           the
           spices
           ,
           and
           the
           precious
           oyntment
           ,
           nor
           the
           house
           of
           our
           armour
           ,
           because
           you
           take
           all
           as
           
           execrable
           ,
           and
           put
           all
           to
           a
           profane
           use
           that
           commeth
           from
           us
           ;
           but
           these
           two
           witnesses
           are
           the
           life
           and
           death
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ;
           or
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           language
           of
           heaven
           also
           ,
           the
           strength
           and
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           hee
           was
           crucified
           through
           weaknesse
           ,
           but
           hee
           liveth
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           :
           this
           is
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           Zerubbabel
           ,
           Not
           by
           an
           army
           ,
           nor
           by
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           deprives
           him
           of
           all
           strength
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           spirit
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           mountaine
           ,
           or
           loftiest
           hill
           in
           the
           world
           cannot
           stand
           before
           ,
           but
           becomes
           a
           plaine
           ,
           which
           with
           facility
           and
           ease
           hee
           passeth
           upon
           ;
           thence
           it
           is
           that
           hee
           doth
           not
           onely
           lay
           the
           top
           or
           the
           head
           stone
           of
           all
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           lowest
           〈◊〉
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           then
           onely
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           shouting
           heard
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           grace
           in
           the
           house
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           then
           doth
           the
           day
           of
           small
           things
           become
           the
           day
           of
           joy
           and
           triumph
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           parting
           the
           rich
           spoiles
           and
           prey
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           then
           hee
           that
           doth
           but
           turn
           and
           lift
           up
           his
           eyes
           he
           cannot
           looke
           besides
           that
           great
           flying
           book
           of
           the
           Curse
           that
           is
           gone
           forth
           over
           the
           whole
           earth
           .
        
         
           Without
           these
           two
           witnesses
           jointly
           uttering
           themselves
           in
           every
           particular
           Scripture
           undertaken
           to
           bee
           divulged
           by
           any
           ,
           no
           evidence
           nor
           testimony
           of
           God
           is
           given
           ,
           or
           brought
           in
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           a
           meere
           refuge
           of
           lies
           for
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           to
           betake
           themselves
           unto
           ;
           without
           these
           two
           pipes
           of
           the
           olive
           trees
           emptying
           themselves
           into
           the
           bowle
           of
           the
           candlesticks
           ,
           no
           unction
           nor
           oyle
           at
           all
           is
           found
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           wanting
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           is
           gone
           out
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           light
           appearing
           amongst
           you
           is
           onely
           the
           light
           of
           Balaam
           ,
           whose
           eye
           was
           open
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           read
           either
           Shethum
           or
           Sethum
           ,
           for
           that
           opening
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           shutting
           up
           of
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           seeing
           you
           see
           not
           ,
           but
           communicate
           onely
           in
           the
           light
           of
           that
           beast
           ,
           who
           puts
           the
           witnesses
           to
           death
           ,
           as
           Balaam
           did
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           that
           dumbe
           beast
           of
           his
           whose
           eyes
           were
           opened
           to
           see
           the
           angel
           before
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           while
           you
           thinke
           it
           is
           our
           wisdome
           to
           stoope
           unto
           you
           for
           light
           ,
           wee
           never
           come
           amongst
           you
           but
           see
           our selves
           in
           a
           regiment
           of
           grosse
           and
           palpable
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           discern
           you
           very
           plainly
           ,
           how
           you
           scrabble
           upon
           the
           wall
           to
           finde
           the
           doore
           of
           Lots
           house
           ,
           and
           cannot
           .
           As
           also
           how
           you
           toil
           your selves
           to
           climbe
           up
           into
           the
           sheep-fold
           ,
           another
           ,
           yea
           ,
           so
           many
           other
           wayes
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           sight
           nor
           discerning
           of
           us
           the
           Door
           ,
           at
           all
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           whosoever
           entereth
           ,
           becomes
           a
           true
           seeder
           of
           the
           flock
           of
           God
           ;
           yea
           ,
           none
           entereth
           in
           thereat
           ,
           but
           the
           true
           Shepheard
           himself
           .
        
         
         
           Most
           impious
           it
           is
           to
           put
           to
           death
           two
           such
           Noble
           witnesses
           ,
           that
           have
           power
           to
           shut
           heaven
           that
           it
           raine
           not
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           their
           prophecying
           ;
           to
           turne
           the
           waters
           into
           bloud
           ,
           and
           to
           smite
           the
           earth
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           plagues
           as
           oft
           as
           they
           wil
           ,
           whom
           that
           spirit
           that
           is
           amongst
           you
           kills
           on
           this
           wise
           ,
           the
           life
           or
           power
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           above
           ,
           which
           is
           infinite
           ,
           not
           admitting
           of
           circumsc●iption
           or
           containment
           ,
           for
           the
           heaven
           of
           heavens
           cannot
           containe
           him
           ,
           yet
           have
           you
           not
           dared
           to
           graspe
           and
           inviron
           that
           power
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           resolved
           and
           concluded
           that
           hee
           onely
           rules
           upon
           the
           earth
           in
           these
           dayes
           by
           his
           Deputies
           ,
           Lievtenants
           ,
           and
           Vicegerents
           ,
           whereby
           you
           limit
           ,
           and
           so
           destroy
           the
           holy
           One
           of
           Israel
           ;
           for
           give
           him
           that
           in
           one
           time
           ,
           or
           place
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           you
           deny
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           make
           a
           nullity
           of
           him
           unto
           your selves
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           you
           kill
           that
           other
           witnesse
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           death
           or
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           :
           for
           you
           must
           have
           man
           to
           bee
           honourable
           ,
           learned
           ,
           wise
           ,
           experienced
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           report
           ,
           else
           they
           may
           not
           rule
           among
           you
           ;
           yea
           and
           these
           things
           are
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           by
           man
           ,
           as
           appeares
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           onely
           officiate
           so
           ,
           as
           man
           may
           disanull
           and
           take
           it
           away
           againe
           ;
           witnesse
           your
           change
           of
           officers
           ,
           constantly
           speaking
           for
           us
           herein
           ;
           thus
           have
           you
           slaine
           also
           the
           death
           or
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           professeth
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           a
           worm
           and
           no
           man
           ,
           the
           shame
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           these
           faithfull
           and
           true
           witnesses
           thus
           slaine
           ,
           you
           must
           of
           necessity
           deny
           buriall
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           both
           in
           open
           view
           in
           your
           streets
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           all
           your
           pompe
           and
           glory
           falls
           to
           the
           dust
           whence
           it
           came
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           it
           feeds
           .
           Nor
           can
           you
           send
           your
           presents
           one
           to
           another
           of
           your
           acts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           power
           to
           protect
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           friends
           wherewith
           you
           gratifie
           each
           other
           ;
           and
           where
           these
           are
           thus
           slaine
           ,
           and
           their
           corps
           lie
           in
           open
           view
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           gentiles
           ,
           peoples
           ,
           tongues
           ,
           and
           kindreds
           suffering
           their
           carkasses
           to
           bee
           put
           in
           graves
           ,
           there
           is
           that
           great
           City
           which
           spiritually
           is
           Sodom
           and
           Egypt
           ,
           where
           our
           Lord
           is
           crucified
           ;
           but
           after
           three
           dayes
           and
           an
           half
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           life
           from
           God
           shall
           enter
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           shal
           stand
           up
           upon
           their
           feet
           to
           the
           terrour
           of
           you
           all
           :
           Nor
           doe
           you
           thinke
           that
           wee
           onely
           inveigh
           against
           the
           great
           ones
           of
           this
           world
           for
           thus
           doing
           ,
           for
           wee
           know
           that
           the
           basest
           peasant
           hath
           the
           same
           spirit
           with
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           hath
           the
           very
           same
           spirit
           wherewith
           the
           basest
           peasant
           hath
           laid
           himselfe
           open
           in
           the
           view
           of
           all
           men
           :
           these
           
           wee
           say
           ,
           are
           the
           two
           witnesses
           if
           you
           can
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           dishonour
           is
           it
           to
           trade
           so
           much
           by
           meanes
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           know
           what
           a
           true
           witnesse
           is
           ?
           which
           if
           you
           did
           ,
           you
           durst
           not
           attempt
           the
           things
           you
           doe
           ,
           whereby
           you
           cast
           reproach
           upon
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           professe
           your selves
           a
           choice
           people
           pickt
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           goe
           on
           ,
           in
           such
           practices
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           maintaining
           them
           as
           your
           onely
           glory
           .
           Our
           Lord
           gives
           you
           in
           charge
           not
           to
           sweare
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           your
           dignity
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           your
           seates
           of
           Justice
           with
           nothing
           but
           oathes
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           why
           doe
           you
           not
           ballance
           the
           scriptures
           in
           this
           point
           ?
           viz.
           
        
         
           It
           hath
           beene
           said
           of
           old
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           committ
           adultery
           ,
           but
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           hee
           that
           looketh
           on
           a
           woman
           to
           lust
           after
           her
           ,
           hath
           committed
           adultery
           with
           her
           in
           his
           heart
           already
           :
           so
           also
           it
           hath
           beene
           sayd
           of
           old
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           forsweare
           thy self
           ,
           but
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           sweare
           not
           at
           all
           :
           so
           that
           if
           it
           be
           adulterie
           ,
           to
           looke
           to
           Iust
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           forswearing
           a
           mans
           self
           ,
           to
           sweare
           at
           all
           ;
           if
           the
           one
           be
           adultery
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           perjury
           ,
           if
           one
           be
           admitted
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           the
           other
           also
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           preaching
           the
           toleration
           ,
           nay
           the
           duty
           of
           an
           oath
           ,
           you
           preach
           the
           toleration
           ,
           yea
           the
           duty
           of
           adulterie
           it self
           ;
           So
           that
           our
           Lord
           plainly
           evinceth
           unto
           all
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           guilt
           but
           the
           folly
           and
           madnesse
           of
           the
           oath
           of
           man
           ,
           shewing
           how
           farre
           it
           is
           ,
           either
           from
           investing
           into
           place
           ,
           or
           demonstrating
           Causes
           ,
           so
           that
           hee
           that
           concludeth
           upon
           honour
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           received
           from
           the
           oath
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           upon
           knowledge
           and
           bouldness
           ,
           to
           judge
           in
           a
           cause
           ,
           from
           that
           testimony
           without
           the
           which
           he
           could
           not
           have
           it
           ,
           is
           as
           vaine
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           should
           herupon
           conclude
           ,
           I
           have
           now
           altered
           the
           frame
           of
           heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           less
           stable
           then
           the
           throne
           of
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           or
           demolished
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           firme
           as
           his
           foot-stoole
           for
           ever
           ,
           or
           made
           a
           fraction
           in
           the
           orders
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           that
           choice
           and
           peculiar
           City
           of
           the
           great
           King
           ,
           whose
           institutions
           no
           mortall
           breath
           can
           intrench
           upon
           ,
           or
           to
           professe
           his
           authority
           and
           skill
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           whereby
           he
           can
           make
           a
           haire
           of
           his
           head
           blacke
           or
           white
           ,
           cause
           his
           age
           to
           wax
           old
           as
           doth
           a
           garment
           ,
           or
           renew
           it
           with
           the
           Eagle
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           hereby
           doth
           man
           (
           in
           this
           point
           of
           swearing
           )
           professe
           his
           folly
           to
           bee
           such
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           become
           not
           onely
           vaine
           in
           his
           imaginations
           ,
           but
           unto
           that
           pride
           and
           usurpation
           therein
           ,
           as
           to
           intrude
           himselfe
           into
           the
           prerogative
           royall
           of
           his
           Maker
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           however
           you
           boast
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           tels
           
           you
           there
           is
           no
           more
           then
           yea
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           nay
           ,
           nay
           ,
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           what
           is
           once
           nay
           ,
           is
           ever
           nay
           in
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           once
           yea
           ,
           is
           ever
           yea
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           his
           account
           however
           man
           reckoneth
           ,
           whose
           account
           shall
           be
           called
           over
           againe
           ,
           what
           is
           once
           curse
           ,
           is
           ever
           the
           curse
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           once
           the
           principality
           and
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           ever
           the
           principality
           and
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           once
           the
           principality
           and
           power
           of
           Darkenesse
           ,
           is
           ever
           the
           same
           ,
           what
           hands
           soever
           it
           cometh
           into
           for
           manifestation
           :
           measure
           your
           kingdome
           whether
           it
           bee
           eternall
           ,
           and
           your
           Jurisdiction
           whether
           it
           bee
           illimited
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           given
           (
           him
           )
           the
           heathen
           for
           his
           inheritance
           ,
           the
           utmost
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           for
           his
           possession
           ,
           and
           a
           kingdome
           of
           lesse
           extent
           hee
           professeth
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           hee
           approve
           or
           acknowledge
           any
           that
           doe
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           light
           can
           approve
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           or
           the
           Lord
           Jehovah
           of
           the
           Lord
           Baal
           .
        
         
           Bee
           wise
           therefore
           ,
           and
           be
           thinke
           your selves
           while
           it
           is
           called
           to
           day
           ,
           harden
           not
           your
           hearts
           ,
           as
           though
           you
           would
           make
           your selves
           Meriba
           ,
           nothing
           but
           strife
           and
           contention
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           rather
           kisse
           the
           sonne
           (
           if
           it
           bee
           possible
           )
           lest
           his
           wrath
           bee
           kindled
           and
           you
           perish
           from
           the
           way
           for
           ever
           ,
           O
           blessed
           onely
           they
           ,
           that
           hope
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           hee
           which
           professeth
           on
           this
           wise
           ,
           it
           is
           yea
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           pastour
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           nay
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           time
           I
           was
           none
           ,
           hee
           renounceth
           that
           spirit
           of
           the
           true
           pastour
           ,
           yet
           onely
           feeder
           of
           Israel
           ,
           professing
           onely
           that
           spirit
           that
           pusheth
           the
           weake
           with
           the
           horne
           ,
           and
           pudleth
           with
           his
           feet
           the
           waters
           where
           the
           flocke
           of
           God
           should
           drinke
           .
           Hee
           with
           whom
           it
           is
           yea
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           Ruler
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           nay
           when
           I
           was
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           renounceth
           that
           spirit
           of
           him
           that
           rules
           in
           righteousnesse
           ,
           professing
           the
           spirit
           of
           him
           that
           rules
           according
           to
           the
           god
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           Prince
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Aire
           ,
           who
           is
           now
           working
           so
           effectually
           in
           the
           children
           of
           disobedience
           .
           So
           also
           hee
           with
           whom
           it
           is
           yea
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           Captaine
           ,
           or
           chiefe
           slaughter-man
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           nay
           ,
           time
           was
           I
           was
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           renounceth
           that
           victorie
           and
           slaughter
           made
           by
           the
           Captaine
           and
           High-priest
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           (
           who
           as
           hee
           is
           a
           Lambe
           slaine
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           his
           victory
           and
           slaughter
           must
           bee
           of
           the
           same
           antiquity
           ,
           )
           professing
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           a
           chiefe
           slaughter-man
           ,
           or
           superfluous
           Giant
           ,
           made
           in
           that
           hoast
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           standing
           in
           readinesse
           to
           come
           out
           ,
           to
           defie
           the
           hoast
           of
           the
           living
           God
           :
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           is
           more
           then
           yea
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           nay
           ,
           nay
           ,
           not
           settlingeach
           upon
           its
           Base
           ,
           whereon
           it
           standeth
           
           for
           ever
           without
           controule
           ,
           but
           can
           remove
           ,
           create
           ,
           or
           make
           void
           offices
           and
           officers
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           it
           of
           that
           evill
           ,
           or
           not
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           of
           Shedim
           that
           waster
           and
           destroyer
           of
           mankinde
           for
           ever
           :
           know
           therefore
           that
           it
           is
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           which
           confirmes
           and
           makes
           good
           his
           Covenant
           and
           promise
           unto
           a
           thousand
           generations
           :
           and
           it
           is
           the
           oath
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           bond
           and
           obligation
           of
           that
           league
           and
           agreement
           made
           with
           death
           and
           hell
           for
           ever
           ;
           bee
           yee
           assured
           it
           is
           not
           the
           tabernacle
           of
           witnes
           which
           you
           have
           amongst
           you
           ,
           brought
           in
           by
           Jesus
           into
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           Siccuth
           your
           King
           ,
           or
           the
           tabernacle
           of
           Moleck
           ,
           the
           starre
           of
           your
           God
           Remphan
           ,
           figures
           which
           you
           have
           made
           unto
           your selves
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           taken
           up
           ,
           and
           are
           bearing
           so
           stoutly
           upon
           your
           shoulders
           .
           Now
           to
           tell
           you
           what
           an
           oath
           according
           to
           God
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           scriptures
           are
           delivered
           upon
           no
           other
           ground
           or
           termes
           of
           certainty
           ,
           where
           ever
           they
           are
           divulged
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           out
           of
           your
           jurisdiction
           ,
           you
           cannot
           discerne
           or
           judge
           of
           it
           ,
           therefore
           according
           to
           our
           word
           above
           ,
           wee
           leave
           it
           as
           a
           parable
           unto
           you
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           holy
           word
           of
           our
           God
           is
           ,
           as
           your
           conversation
           in
           all
           points
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           ,
           daily
           declareth
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           when
           wee
           have
           to
           doe
           in
           your
           jurisdiction
           ,
           we
           know
           what
           it
           is
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           wise
           dispensations
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           to
           doe
           amongst
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           liberties
           hee
           hath
           given
           unto
           us
           ,
           wee
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           finde
           him
           judge
           amongst
           us
           ,
           beyond
           and
           above
           any
           cause
           or
           thing
           you
           can
           propose
           unto
           us
           ;
           And
           let
           that
           suffice
           you
           ,
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           maintaine
           a
           jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           reject
           all
           inroades
           upon
           other
           mens
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           wee
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           wee
           shall
           (
           as
           wee
           thinke
           good
           )
           bee
           calling
           over
           againe
           some
           matters
           that
           you
           have
           taken
           up
           and
           had
           the
           handling
           of
           them
           amongst
           you
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           justice
           or
           equity
           wee
           finde
           hath
           beene
           exercised
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           redresse
           them
           accordingly
           :
           for
           wee
           professe
           right
           unto
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           doe
           any
           violence
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           you
           in
           your
           prescript
           threaten
           to
           doe
           to
           us
           ,
           for
           wee
           have
           learned
           how
           to
           discipline
           our
           children
           ,
           or
           servants
           ,
           without
           offering
           violence
           unto
           them
           ,
           even
           so
           doe
           w●e
           know
           how
           to
           deale
           with
           our
           deboist
           ,
           rude
           ,
           nay
           inhumane
           Neighbours
           ,
           (
           or
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           Nabals
           )
           without
           doing
           violence
           ,
           but
           rather
           rendring
           unto
           them
           that
           which
           is
           their
           due
           .
        
         
           Nor
           shall
           wee
           deprive
           a
           witnesse
           of
           his
           modest
           testimony
           for
           the
           
           out-cries
           ,
           and
           clamours
           of
           such
           a
           one
           as
           ill
           bred
           apostatized
           Arn●●ld
           that
           fellonious
           Hog-killer
           ,
           being
           the
           partie
           to
           bee
           testified
           against
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           oath
           of
           any
           interested
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           nor
           shall
           wee
           bee
           forward
           to
           come
           so
           farre
           ,
           to
           finde
           your
           worke
           upon
           your
           request
           ,
           till
           wee
           know
           you
           to
           beare
           another
           minde
           ,
           then
           others
           of
           your
           Neighbours
           doe
           ,
           with
           whom
           wee
           have
           had
           to
           doe
           in
           this
           country
           ,
           whose
           pretended
           and
           devised
           Lawes
           wee
           have
           stooped
           under
           ,
           to
           the
           robbing
           and
           spoiling
           of
           our
           goods
           ,
           the
           livelyhood
           of
           our
           wives
           and
           children
           ,
           thinking
           they
           had
           laboured
           ,
           (
           though
           groping
           in
           great
           darkenesse
           )
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           the
           rights
           and
           equity
           of
           things
           ,
           but
           finding
           them
           to
           bee
           a
           company
           of
           grosse
           dissembling
           hypocrites
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Law
           and
           Religion
           ,
           have
           done
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           gone
           about
           to
           establish
           themselves
           in
           wayes
           to
           maintaine
           their
           owne
           vicious
           lusts
           ,
           wee
           renounce
           their
           Diabolicall
           practice
           ,
           being
           such
           as
           have
           denyed
           in
           their
           publique
           Courts
           ,
           that
           the
           lawes
           of
           our
           Native
           Country
           should
           bee
           named
           amongst
           them
           ,
           yea
           those
           ancient
           statute
           lawes
           ,
           casting
           us
           into
           most
           base
           nastie
           and
           insufferable
           places
           of
           imprisonment
           for
           speaking
           according
           to
           the
           language
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           breaking
           open
           our
           houses
           in
           a
           violent
           way
           of
           hostilitie
           (
           abusing
           our
           wives
           and
           our
           little
           ones
           )
           to
           take
           from
           us
           the
           volumes
           wherein
           they
           are
           preserved
           ,
           thinking
           thereby
           to
           keepe
           us
           ignorant
           of
           the
           courses
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           run
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           viciosity
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           might
           bee
           a
           law
           unto
           them
           ,
           yea
           they
           have
           endeavoured
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           publique
           expressions
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           being
           accused
           by
           them
           ,
           should
           not
           have
           liberty
           to
           answer
           for
           himselfe
           in
           open
           Court.
           Dealings
           of
           like
           nature
           wee
           finde
           in
           the
           place
           whereof
           you
           stile
           us
           your
           neighbours
           ,
           (
           on
           whose
           unbridled
           malice
           ,
           wee
           finde
           a
           higher
           then
           you
           putting
           a
           curbe
           )
           and
           yet
           in
           your
           account
           and
           reckoning
           wee
           are
           the
           parties
           that
           still
           are
           doing
           the
           wrong
           ,
           and
           must
           beare
           the
           guilt
           in
           your
           most
           mature
           sentence
           ,
           in
           whomsoever
           the
           spot
           ariseth
           and
           abideth
           .
           But
           the
           God
           of
           vengeance
           (
           unto
           whom
           our
           cause
           is
           referred
           ,
           never
           having
           our
           protector
           and
           Judge
           to
           seeke
           )
           will
           shew
           himselfe
           in
           our
           deliverance
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           you
           all
           ,
           yea
           all
           the
           house
           of
           that
           Ishbosheth
           and
           Mephibosheth
           ,
           nor
           will
           he
           faile
           us
           to
           utter
           and
           make
           knowne
           his
           strength
           (
           wherein
           wee
           stand
           )
           to
           serve
           in
           our
           age
           ,
           and
           to
           minister
           in
           our
           Course
           ,
           to
           day
           and
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           third
           day
           ,
           can
           none
           deprive
           us
           of
           perfection
           ,
           for
           hee
           hath
           taught
           us
           to
           know
           what
           it
           is
           to
           walke
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           
           following
           also
           ,
           when
           a
           perishing
           estate
           cannot
           arise
           out
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           though
           she
           be
           the
           onely
           one
           ,
           (
           yea
           ,
           none
           but
           she
           )
           that
           kills
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           stones
           them
           that
           are
           sent
           unto
           her
           .
        
         
           Behold
           yee
           that
           are
           looking
           after
           ,
           and
           foretelling
           so
           much
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           driving
           the
           day
           before
           you
           still
           for
           certaine
           yeares
           ,
           which
           some
           (
           you
           say
           )
           shall
           attaine
           unto
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           day
           of
           death
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           You
           blinde
           guides
           ,
           as
           your
           fathers
           have
           ever
           done
           ,
           so
           doe
           yee
           .
           Behold
           wee
           say
           ,
           when
           ever
           hee
           appeareth
           ,
           your
           house
           (
           which
           yee
           so
           glory
           in
           )
           shall
           bee
           left
           unto
           you
           desolate
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           turned
           into
           nothing
           but
           desolation
           and
           confusion
           ,
           for
           Babel
           is
           its
           name
           ;
           Nor
           shall
           you
           see
           him
           to
           your
           comfort
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           untill
           you
           can
           say
           ,
           Blessed
           is
           hee
           that
           commeth
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           the
           authority
           and
           power
           of
           man
           appeares
           to
           bee
           the
           building
           of
           Babel
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           and
           authority
           of
           God
           onely
           ,
           to
           bee
           that
           ,
           wherein
           the
           blessing
           consists
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           wise
           also
           ,
           as
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           way
           of
           reproach
           ,
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           a
           King
           should
           ride
           into
           his
           chiefe
           City
           ,
           so
           strangely
           furnished
           ,
           upon
           an
           Asse
           borrowed
           ,
           her
           furniture
           old
           ,
           overworn
           garments
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           none
           but
           poore
           ,
           meane
           ,
           excommunicated
           persons
           ,
           such
           as
           your
           Elders
           ,
           Scribes
           ,
           Pharisees
           ,
           Lawyers
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           credible
           persons
           among
           you
           ,
           make
           full
           account
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           accursed
           by
           ,
           but
           also
           destitute
           and
           void
           of
           all
           law
           ,
           when
           you
           can
           finde
           Hosanna
           in
           the
           highest
           ,
           arising
           out
           of
           such
           contempt
           and
           shame
           ,
           then
           ,
           and
           then
           onely
           shall
           you
           sing
           unto
           him
           with
           comfort
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           acknowledge
           your
           portion
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           trust
           and
           stay
           your selves
           on
           the
           name
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           beautie
           to
           delight
           and
           glory
           ,
           which
           shall
           fade
           as
           a
           leafe
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           grasse
           shall
           wither
           when
           it
           is
           fitting
           it self
           for
           the
           oven
           ,
           such
           is
           man
           whose
           breath
           is
           in
           his
           nostrills
           ,
           and
           the
           sonne
           of
           sorrie
           man
           ,
           in
           whom
           you
           delight
           to
           trust
           ,
           his
           power
           and
           his
           policy
           brings
           forth
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           as
           you
           shall
           see
           and
           heare
           in
           the
           Countrey
           from
           whence
           wee
           are
           brought
           .
           We
           are
           not
           ignorant
           of
           those
           shamefull
           lies
           and
           falsities
           gone
           out
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           daily
           wresting
           of
           our
           words
           ,
           to
           cast
           contempt
           upon
           us
           ,
           thinking
           to
           bow
           downe
           our
           backs
           under
           ignominie
           and
           reproach
           ;
           Neither
           of
           those
           straits
           &
           difficulties
           they
           have
           cast
           us
           upon
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           which
           concerne
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           to
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           the
           lives
           of
           many
           ,
           if
           our
           God
           had
           not
           been
           seen
           beyond
           and
           above
           what
           their
           thoughts
           could
           reach
           unto
           (
           as
           their
           owne
           confession
           hath
           witnessed
           ,
           )
           doing
           
           it
           in
           such
           a
           way
           of
           painted
           hypocrisie
           and
           false
           glosse
           unto
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           seeme
           unto
           it
           self-executioners
           .
           We
           RESOLVE
           therefore
           to
           follow
           our
           imployments
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           and
           behave
           our selves
           as
           formerly
           wee
           have
           done
           (
           and
           no
           otherwise
           )
           for
           wee
           have
           wronged
           no
           man
           ,
           unlesse
           with
           hard
           labour
           ,
           to
           provide
           for
           our
           families
           ,
           and
           suffering
           of
           grosse
           ,
           idle
           ,
           and
           idol
           droanes
           to
           take
           our
           labour
           out
           of
           the
           mouths
           ,
           and
           from
           off
           the
           backs
           of
           our
           little
           ones
           ,
           to
           lordane
           it
           over
           us
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           any
           any
           shall
           goe
           about
           to
           disturbe
           or
           annoy
           us
           henceforth
           in
           our
           imployments
           and
           liberties
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           ,
           or
           shall
           put
           into
           our
           hands
           ,
           that
           can
           claime
           no
           interest
           in
           us
           but
           by
           these
           courses
           ;
           what
           their
           businesse
           is
           ,
           wee
           know
           by
           proofe
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           bee
           nothing
           else
           but
           that
           ancient
           errand
           of
           Nimrod
           ,
           that
           rebellious
           hunter
           after
           the
           precious
           life
           ;
           which
           errand
           of
           his
           shall
           bee
           no
           more
           delivered
           unto
           us
           in
           that
           covert
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           dissembling
           way
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           but
           in
           direct
           and
           open
           termes
           of
           tyrannie
           ,
           wee
           will
           not
           bee
           dealt
           with
           as
           before
           ,
           wee
           speake
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           wee
           will
           not
           ;
           For
           if
           any
           shall
           disturb
           us
           ,
           as
           above
           ,
           secret
           hypocrites
           shall
           become
           open
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           their
           lawes
           appeare
           to
           bee
           nothing
           else
           but
           meer
           lusts
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           wherefore
           doe
           you
           murmure
           among
           your selves
           at
           this
           saying
           ,
           thinking
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Christian
           expression
           ?
           it
           is
           because
           you
           are
           ignorant
           of
           the
           crosse
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           it
           is
           :
           Therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           while
           you
           inveigh
           against
           such
           as
           set
           up
           a
           Statue
           of
           wood
           and
           stone
           ,
           to
           bow
           downe
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           vaine
           ,
           as
           to
           crosse
           the
           aire
           ,
           (
           to
           use
           your
           owne
           expression
           )
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           infants
           ,
           when
           they
           sprinkle
           them
           with
           water
           to
           as
           great
           purpose
           :
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           you
           preach
           and
           set
           up
           Seg●nirim
           for
           your
           crosse
           ,
           whom
           you
           fall
           downe
           unto
           so
           willingly
           ,
           and
           lest
           you
           let
           the
           word
           passe
           without
           exposition
           of
           it
           unto
           all
           ,
           it
           signifies
           ,
           Horrour
           and
           feare
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           crosse
           you
           hold
           and
           teach
           ,
           and
           by
           and
           thorow
           which
           you
           thinke
           to
           bee
           saved
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           name
           given
           by
           our
           Lord
           unto
           the
           Devill
           himself
           ,
           as
           our
           English
           translate
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           never
           gives
           name
           ,
           as
           an
           empty
           title
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           named
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           hee
           speake
           ,
           I
           have
           said
           yee
           are
           gods
           ,
           of
           any
           besides
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           declare
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           name
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           the
           god
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           saith
           ,
           they
           shall
           die
           ,
           even
           as
           Adam
           ,
           which
           aspired
           and
           usurped
           the
           place
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           fall
           also
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Princes
           ,
           even
           
           as
           one
           of
           those
           princes
           of
           Midian
           ,
           whose
           carkasses
           became
           dung
           for
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           hee
           that
           gives
           that
           title
           unto
           any
           but
           the
           true
           God
           (
           that
           made
           heaven
           and
           earth
           )
           in
           any
           other
           sense
           but
           as
           it
           declares
           a
           flat
           opposition
           against
           God
           ,
           is
           re-acting
           that
           ancient
           spirit
           of
           the
           serpent
           ,
           if
           yee
           eate
           ,
           you
           shall
           bee
           as
           gods
           ,
           to
           judge
           of
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           for
           which
           all
           men
           are
           set
           up
           in
           that
           kinde
           ;
           even
           so
           ,
           while
           you
           tell
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           by
           sorrow
           ,
           compunction
           ,
           and
           anxiety
           ,
           and
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ,
           they
           communicate
           in
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           condition
           their
           comfort
           is
           to
           flow
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           conclude
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           to
           be
           Belial
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           affirme
           him
           to
           bee
           Seg●nirim
           himself
           ;
           this
           doth
           hee
           receive
           at
           your
           hands
           in
           your
           ministries
           ,
           for
           all
           your
           ●awning
           upon
           him
           with
           a
           kisse
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           you
           will
           know
           how
           farre
           you
           are
           from
           communicating
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           take
           it
           in
           this
           parable
           ,
           verily
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           weakness
           of
           God
           is
           stronger
           then
           man.
           
        
         
           Country-men
           ,
           for
           wee
           cannot
           but
           call
           you
           so
           ,
           though
           wee
           finde
           your
           carriage
           towards
           us
           to
           bee
           so
           farre
           worse
           then
           these
           Indians
           ,
           wee
           advise
           you
           to
           take
           things
           together
           ,
           and
           what
           God
           hath
           joyned
           ,
           let
           none
           dare
           to
           put
           asunder
           :
           So
           that
           if
           you
           bee
           ashamed
           of
           the
           crosse
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           bee
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Baptisme
           also
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           the
           crosse
           is
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           Baptisme
           ,
           therefore
           your
           ancestors
           goe
           beyond
           you
           in
           that
           ,
           to
           joyne
           crossing
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           and
           sprinkling
           with
           the
           element
           of
           water
           together
           ,
           but
           where
           ever
           Baptisme
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           also
           ,
           they
           can
           no
           more
           bee
           separated
           ,
           then
           his
           scepter
           and
           kingdom
           can
           ,
           for
           where
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           other
           also
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           co-incident
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           co-apparant
           ;
           So
           that
           if
           ever
           you
           see
           the
           baptisme
           of
           Christ
           truly
           in
           use
           ,
           and
           exercised
           upon
           any
           ,
           you
           do
           as
           truly
           see
           that
           party
           partaking
           and
           communicating
           with
           the
           crosse
           and
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           persons
           in
           such
           estate
           ,
           and
           to
           conclude
           that
           afterwards
           they
           may
           bee
           worthy
           of
           censure
           ,
           yea
           possibly
           unto
           an
           
             anathema
             maranatha
          
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           conclude
           a
           totall
           and
           finall
           falling
           away
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           your
           fathers
           have
           done
           before
           you
           ;
           for
           no
           grace
           greater
           then
           the
           crosse
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           Behold
           therefore
           you
           despisers
           ,
           the
           vanity
           and
           abomination
           of
           all
           your
           baptismes
           ,
           how
           prejudiciall
           they
           are
           to
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           :
           bee
           ashamed
           and
           return
           in
           time
           ,
           or
           hee
           shall
           bee
           a
           swift
           witnesse
           against
           you
           for
           ever
           ,
           when
           your
           repentance
           shall
           come
           too
           
           late
           ;
           but
           you
           thinke
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           bowing
           the
           back
           under
           every
           burden
           ,
           and
           cringing
           and
           crouching
           unto
           the
           lust
           of
           every
           man
           ,
           otherwise
           his
           Shebett
           is
           not
           fit
           ,
           nor
           suiteth
           it
           at
           all
           with
           your
           Regiment
           ,
           unlesse
           so
           servile
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           may
           serve
           his
           owne
           lusts
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           get
           wealth
           and
           honour
           ,
           friends
           and
           allies
           ,
           by
           setting
           bounds
           and
           limits
           unto
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           some
           in
           the
           way
           of
           one
           device
           ,
           and
           some
           according
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           will
           not
           either
           walk
           as
           a
           dumbe
           beast
           ,
           (
           worse
           then
           Balaams
           Asse
           )
           and
           say
           nothing
           ,
           or
           else
           give
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           holy
           writings
           to
           maintaine
           the
           devised
           platforme
           ,
           if
           mercy
           must
           bee
           used
           ,
           not
           to
           hang
           and
           burn
           ,
           yet
           banishment
           is
           ready
           waiting
           upon
           them
           ;
           therefore
           shall
           you
           know
           by
           the
           Rod
           of
           his
           power
           that
           comes
           out
           of
           Sion
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           bee
           Ruler
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
        
         
           Per
           us
           whom
           you
           stile
           your
           neighbours
           of
           Providence
           ,
           you
           have
           said
           it
           ,
           Providence
           is
           our
           Hold
           ,
           the
           neighbourhood
           of
           the
           Samaritan
           wee
           professe
           .
           And
           for
           the
           lookings
           on
           ,
           and
           turnings
           aside
           of
           your
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           ,
           without
           either
           unction
           ,
           or
           bowells
           of
           compassion
           ,
           all
           those
           slaine
           and
           wounded
           in
           soule
           amongst
           you
           ,
           finding
           no
           remedy
           ,
           doe
           plainly
           testifie
           unto
           all
           men
           the
           nature
           of
           your
           travailes
           and
           neighbourhood
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           oyle
           of
           those
           two
           olive
           trees
           ,
           nor
           the
           fatnesse
           of
           that
           vine
           ,
           which
           maketh
           glad
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           is
           conversant
           amongst
           you
           ;
           your
           speech
           to
           us
           in
           generall
           ,
           not
           using
           our
           names
           ,
           whereas
           wee
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           particulars
           you
           aime
           at
           ,
           gives
           us
           plainely
           to
           see
           ,
           the
           word
           Aelem
           revived
           and
           living
           in
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           with
           its
           coherence
           in
           Psalme
           58.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 John
                 Wickes
              
               
                 Randall
                 Howldon
              
               
                 Robert
                 Potter
              
               
                 Samuel
                 Gorton
              
               
                 John
                 Greene
              
               
                 Francis
                 Weston
              
               
                 Richard
                 Carder
              
               
                 Richard
                 Waterman
              
               
                 Nicholas
                 Power
              
               
                 John
                 Warner
              
               
                 William
                 Waddell
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           second
           letter
           of
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           and
           his
           Accomplices
           ,
        
         
           
             
               From
               our
               Neck
               :
               Curo
               ,
               
                 September
                 15.
                 1643.
                 
              
            
          
           
             TO
             the
             great
             and
             honoured
             Idol
             Generall
             ,
             now
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Massachusets
             ,
             whose
             pretended
             equity
             in
             distribution
             of
             Justice
             unto
             the
             soules
             and
             bodies
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             meer
             device
             of
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             customes
             &
             sleights
             of
             Satan
             ,
             transforming
             himself
             into
             an
             angel
             of
             Light
             ,
             to
             subject
             and
             make
             slaves
             of
             that
             species
             or
             kinde
             that
             God
             hath
             honoured
             with
             his
             owne
             Image
             ,
             read
             Dan.
             3.
             
             Chap.
             wherein
             (
             if
             it
             be
             not
             like
             Lots
             love
             unto
             the
             Sodomites
             )
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             the
             visage
             or
             countenance
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             for
             wee
             know
             the
             sound
             of
             all
             the
             musick
             ,
             from
             the
             highest
             note
             of
             wind-instruments
             ,
             sounding
             ,
             or
             set
             up
             by
             the
             breath
             or
             voices
             of
             men
             ,
             (
             to
             have
             dominion
             and
             rule
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             God
             in
             heaven
             or
             in
             earth
             but
             they
             ,
             to
             doe
             right
             unto
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             )
             unto
             the
             lowest
             tones
             of
             the
             stringed
             instruments
             ,
             subjecting
             themselves
             to
             hand
             or
             skill
             of
             the
             devised
             ministrations
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             had
             made
             man
             to
             bee
             a
             vassall
             to
             his
             owne
             species
             or
             kinde
             ,
             for
             hee
             may
             as
             well
             bee
             a
             slave
             to
             his
             belly
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             his
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             man
             can
             bring
             forth
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             best
             perfection
             ,
             who
             can
             lay
             claime
             to
             no
             title
             or
             terme
             of
             honour
             but
             what
             the
             dust
             ,
             rottennesse
             ,
             and
             putrefaction
             can
             affoord
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             right
             belongeth
             solely
             to
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             .
             Woe
             therefore
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Idols
             thereof
             ;
             for
             Idols
             must
             needs
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             but
             woe
             unto
             them
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             erected
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             the
             abovesaid
             principles
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             kindome
             of
             darknesse
             and
             of
             the
             devill
             ;
             you
             have
             writ
             another
             Note
             unto
             us
             ,
             to
             adde
             to
             your
             former
             pride
             and
             folly
             ,
             telling
             us
             againe
             ,
             you
             have
             taken
             Pumham
             ,
             with
             others
             into
             your
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             good
             grounds
             (
             as
             you
             say
             :
             )
             you
             might
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             proved
             your selfe
             Christians
             ,
             before
             you
             had
             mingled
             your selves
             with
             the
             heathen
             ,
             that
             so
             your
             children
             might
             have
             knowne
             how
             to
             put
             a
             distinction
             betwixt
             yours
             and
             them
             in
             after
             times
             ,
             but
             wee
             perceive
             that
             to
             bee
             too
             hard
             a
             worke
             for
             your selves
             to
             performe
             ,
             even
             in
             time
             present
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             communicate
             Justice
             and
             Government
             with
             that
             Indian
             ,
             wee
             advise
             you
             to
             keep
             him
             amongst
             your selves
             ,
             where
             hee
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             performe
             that
             worthy
             worke
             :
             Yet
             upon
             a
             better
             ground
             ,
             wee
             can
             informe
             you
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             not
             expect
             former
             curtesies
             from
             us
             ,
             for
             now
             by
             
             your
             Note
             ,
             wee
             are
             resolved
             of
             his
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             this
             his
             seeking
             and
             subjection
             unto
             you
             ,
             which
             formerly
             hee
             hath
             alwayes
             denyed
             ;
             let
             him
             and
             you
             know
             therefore
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             to
             make
             other
             provision
             for
             his
             planting
             of
             corne
             hereafter
             ,
             than
             upon
             Mshawomet
             ,
             for
             wee
             will
             not
             harbour
             amongst
             us
             any
             such
             fawning
             ,
             lying
             ,
             and
             cadaverous
             person
             as
             hee
             is
             ,
             after
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             now
             in
             part
             you
             have
             given
             unto
             us
             ,
             onely
             hee
             shall
             have
             liberty
             sufficient
             to
             take
             away
             his
             corne
             ,
             habitation
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             implements
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             hee
             passe
             away
             in
             peace
             and
             quiet
             ,
             which
             might
             in
             no
             case
             bee
             admitted
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             so
             that
             wee
             lived
             by
             blood
             ,
             as
             you
             doe
             ,
             either
             through
             incision
             of
             the
             nose
             ,
             division
             of
             the
             eare
             from
             the
             head
             ,
             stigmatize
             upon
             the
             back
             ,
             suffocation
             of
             the
             veines
             ,
             through
             extremity
             of
             cold
             ,
             by
             your
             banishments
             in
             the
             winter
             ,
             or
             straugled
             in
             the
             flesh
             with
             a
             halter
             .
             But
             we
             know
             our
             course
             ,
             professing
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             renouncing
             that
             of
             darknesse
             and
             the
             devill
             ,
             wherein
             you
             delight
             to
             trust
             ,
             for
             without
             the
             practise
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             you
             cannot
             kisse
             your
             hand
             ,
             blesse
             the
             Idol
             ,
             nor
             professe
             your
             vowes
             and
             offerings
             to
             bee
             paid
             and
             performed
             .
             O
             yee
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             who
             hath
             fore-warned
             you
             ,
             or
             fore-stalled
             your
             mindes
             with
             this
             ,
             but
             Satan
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             the
             practice
             of
             these
             things
             is
             to
             fly
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             ;
             Whereas
             the
             very
             exercise
             and
             performance
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             vengeance
             and
             wrath
             of
             God
             upon
             you
             already
             ,
             in
             that
             mankind
             ,
             so
             harmonically
             made
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             exercises
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             become
             the
             torturer
             and
             tormentor
             ,
             yea
             the
             executioner
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             whilst
             those
             of
             you
             that
             are
             of
             the
             same
             stock
             and
             stem
             ,
             worke
             out
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             curiously
             ,
             through
             the
             law
             of
             your
             mindes
             ,
             the
             death
             and
             destruction
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             when
             as
             ,
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             the
             same
             nature
             or
             subsistance
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             saves
             both
             it selfe
             and
             others
             .
             You
             tell
             us
             of
             complaints
             made
             by
             the
             Indians
             ,
             of
             unjust
             dealings
             and
             injuries
             done
             unto
             them
             ,
             why
             doe
             they
             not
             make
             them
             knowne
             to
             us
             ,
             they
             never
             complained
             to
             us
             of
             any
             thing
             done
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             minde
             ,
             for
             oft
             wee
             know
             ,
             in
             what
             they
             expresse
             unto
             us
             ,
             although
             our
             wrongs
             insufferable
             done
             by
             them
             lie
             still
             in
             the
             deck
             ,
             for
             wee
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             wee
             have
             plenty
             of
             causelesse
             adversaries
             ,
             wanting
             no
             malice
             that
             Satan
             can
             inject
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             suffer
             much
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             perfection
             and
             heighth
             of
             their
             plots
             ,
             they
             may
             receive
             the
             greater
             
             rebuke
             and
             shame
             for
             their
             basenesse
             ,
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             end
             wee
             have
             not
             onely
             committed
             our
             condition
             unto
             writings
             ,
             but
             them
             also
             into
             the
             hands
             and
             custody
             of
             such
             friends
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             shall
             not
             bee
             taken
             by
             any
             ,
             or
             by
             all
             the
             governments
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             as
             formerly
             they
             have
             beene
             ,
             that
             so
             our
             wrongs
             might
             not
             appeare
             ;
             therefore
             never
             picke
             a
             quarrell
             against
             us
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             for
             wee
             know
             all
             your
             stiles
             and
             devices
             ,
             that
             being
             you
             now
             want
             such
             as
             old
             malicious
             Arnauld
             ,
             one
             of
             your
             low
             stringed
             instruments
             ,
             to
             exercise
             his
             fidle
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             void
             of
             your
             benediction
             also
             ,
             sprung
             out
             of
             the
             same
             stock
             to
             make
             rents
             and
             divisions
             for
             you
             to
             enter
             to
             gaine
             honour
             unto
             your selves
             in
             having
             patients
             to
             heale
             ,
             though
             they
             lie
             never
             so
             long
             under
             your
             hands
             ,
             your
             chirurgerie
             must
             bee
             thought
             never
             the
             worse
             .
             Wanting
             these
             or
             such
             like
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             to
             betray
             the
             liberties
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             now
             you
             worke
             by
             your
             coadjutors
             ,
             these
             accursed
             Indians
             ;
             but
             you
             are
             deceived
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             a
             Cope
             fitted
             for
             your
             so
             eager
             appetite
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             if
             you
             take
             it
             downe
             it
             shall
             prove
             unto
             you
             a
             Cope
             of
             trembling
             ,
             either
             making
             you
             vomit
             out
             your
             owne
             eternall
             shame
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             burst
             in
             sunder
             with
             your
             fellow
             confessor
             for
             aire
             ,
             
               Jud●●
               Iscariot
            
             .
          
           
             For
             Mr.
             Winthrop
             and
             his
             Copartner
             Parker
             ,
             may
             not
             thinke
             to
             lay
             our
             purchased
             plantation
             to
             their
             Iland
             so
             neere
             adjoyning
             ,
             for
             they
             come
             too
             late
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             though
             Benedick
             hath
             reported
             that
             Myantonimo
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Sachims
             ,
             of
             whom
             wee
             bought
             it
             ,
             should
             lose
             his
             head
             for
             selling
             his
             right
             thereof
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             As
             also
             a
             minister
             affirmed
             that
             Mr.
             Winthrop
             should
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             either
             bee
             subjected
             unto
             you
             ,
             or
             else
             removed
             hence
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             cost
             Bloud
             .
             Know
             therefore
             ,
             that
             our
             lives
             are
             set
             apart
             already
             for
             the
             case
             wee
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             so
             wee
             will
             lose
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             put
             apart
             aforehand
             ,
             bethinke
             your selves
             therefore
             what
             you
             should
             gaine
             by
             fetching
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             were
             in
             your
             power
             ,
             for
             our
             losse
             should
             bee
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             For
             wee
             are
             resolved
             ,
             that
             according
             as
             you
             put
             forth
             your selves
             towards
             us
             ,
             so
             shall
             you
             finde
             us
             transformed
             to
             answer
             you
             .
             If
             you
             put
             forth
             your
             hand
             to
             us
             as
             country-men
             ,
             ours
             are
             in
             readinesse
             for
             you
             :
             If
             you
             exercise
             the
             pen
             ,
             accordingly
             doe
             wee
             become
             a
             ready
             writer
             ;
             If
             your
             sword
             bee
             drawne
             ,
             ours
             is
             girt
             upon
             our
             thigh
             ;
             If
             you
             present
             a
             gun
             ,
             make
             haste
             to
             give
             the
             first
             fire
             :
             for
             we
             
             are
             come
             to
             put
             fire
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             our
             desire
             to
             have
             it
             speedily
             kindled
             .
          
           
             For
             your
             pursuite
             of
             us
             ,
             still
             ,
             to
             come
             your
             Courts
             ,
             to
             receive
             your
             parcells
             of
             Justice
             ,
             undoubtedly
             either
             God
             hath
             blinded
             your
             eyes
             that
             you
             see
             not
             our
             answer
             formerly
             given
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             are
             most
             andacious
             to
             urge
             it
             upon
             us
             againe
             ;
             also
             you
             may
             take
             notice
             that
             wee
             take
             it
             in
             more
             disdaine
             then
             you
             could
             doe
             ,
             in
             case
             we
             should
             importune
             you
             (
             yea
             )
             the
             chiefe
             amongst
             you
             ,
             to
             come
             up
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             bee
             employed
             according
             to
             our
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             such
             workes
             as
             wee
             thought
             good
             to
             set
             you
             about
             ;
             and
             for
             your
             grant
             of
             freedome
             unto
             us
             to
             come
             downe
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             returne
             in
             safety
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             sufficiently
             vilifie
             this
             your
             verball
             and
             per●unctory
             offer
             ,
             knowing
             very
             well
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             verdict
             of
             your
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             that
             what
             wrongs
             soever
             are
             passed
             amongst
             us
             since
             our
             comming
             into
             this
             Country
             ,
             you
             have
             beene
             the
             violent
             agents
             ,
             and
             wee
             the
             patients
             .
             To
             feare
             therefore
             to
             come
             amongst
             you
             as
             such
             as
             have
             done
             wrong
             ,
             the
             cause
             vanisheth
             in
             us
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             effect
             also
             .
             And
             to
             feare
             to
             come
             unto
             you
             as
             tyrants
             ,
             which
             your
             grant
             must
             necessarily
             implies
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             ,
             knowing
             that
             hee
             which
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             is
             stronger
             then
             hee
             which
             is
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             earth
             is
             the
             Lords
             and
             the
             fullnesse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             hee
             shall
             call
             wee
             will
             goe
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             the
             will
             and
             lust
             of
             sorry
             men
             to
             play
             their
             parts
             with
             us
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             formerly
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             apparant
             you
             desire
             to
             doe
             ,
             for
             if
             your
             lusts
             prevailed
             not
             over
             you
             in
             that
             kinde
             ,
             you
             might
             well
             thinke
             that
             wee
             have
             better
             employments
             then
             to
             trot
             to
             the
             Massachusets
             upon
             the
             report
             of
             a
             lying
             Indian
             ,
             or
             English
             either
             ,
             as
             your
             factors
             and
             ordinary
             hacknies
             doe
             .
          
           
             But
             know
             this
             Oyee
             —
             that
             so
             long
             as
             wee
             behave
             our selves
             as
             men
             ,
             
               walking
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               God
               ,
            
             where
             ever
             wee
             have
             occasion
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             any
             mortall
             man
             whose
             breath
             is
             in
             his
             nostrils
             ,
             dares
             to
             call
             us
             into
             question
             ,
             wee
             dare
             to
             give
             an
             answer
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             them
             ,
             nor
             shall
             wee
             faile
             through
             God
             ,
             to
             give
             testimony
             even
             in
             his
             conscience
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             whether
             his
             question
             may
             concerne
             the
             rice
             or
             succession
             either
             of
             Priest
             or
             Peere
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             we
             sit
             in
             safety
             under
             the
             cloudy
             pillar
             ,
             while
             the
             Nations
             roare
             and
             make
             a
             noise
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             though
             you
             may
             looke
             upon
             us
             with
             the
             unopened
             eye
             of
             Eliahs
             servant
             ,
             thinking
             us
             as
             nothing
             to
             those
             that
             are
             against
             us
             ,
             yet
             wherever
             the
             cloud
             rests
             ,
             wee
             know
             the
             
             Lords
             returne
             to
             the
             many
             thousands
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             you
             say
             our
             freedome
             granted
             to
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             takes
             away
             all
             excuse
             from
             us
             ,
             wee
             freely
             retort
             it
             upon
             your selves
             to
             to
             make
             excuses
             ,
             whose
             Lawes
             and
             proceedings
             with
             the
             soules
             and
             bodies
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             continued
             art
             (
             like
             the
             horse
             in
             the
             mill
             )
             of
             accusing
             and
             excusing
             ,
             which
             you
             doe
             by
             circumstances
             and
             conjectures
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             fathers
             have
             done
             before
             you
             ,
             the
             Diviners
             and
             Necromancers
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             are
             gone
             to
             their
             owne
             place
             and
             have
             their
             reward
             ;
             But
             for
             the
             true
             nature
             ,
             rise
             ,
             and
             distribution
             of
             things
             as
             they
             are
             indeed
             and
             shall
             remaine
             and
             abide
             as
             a
             law
             firme
             and
             stable
             forever
             ,
             wee
             say
             and
             can
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             you
             know
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             therefore
             such
             as
             can
             delight
             themselves
             in
             preaching
             ,
             professing
             ,
             and
             executing
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             must
             end
             as
             the
             brute
             beasts
             doe
             ,
             nay
             take
             them
             away
             for
             present
             and
             they
             have
             lost
             their
             honour
             ,
             religion
             ,
             as
             also
             their
             God
             ;
             let
             such
             wee
             say
             ,
             know
             themselves
             to
             bee
             that
             beast
             and
             false
             prophet
             ,
             no
             man
             of
             God
             at
             all
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             wee
             looke
             not
             on
             the
             things
             that
             are
             seene
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             things
             that
             are
             not
             seene
             ,
             knowing
             the
             one
             are
             temporary
             ,
             the
             other
             eternall
             .
             Nor
             doe
             wee
             thinke
             the
             better
             of
             any
             man
             for
             being
             invested
             into
             places
             or
             things
             that
             will
             in
             time
             waxe
             old
             as
             doth
             a
             garment
             ,
             neither
             judge
             we
             the
             worse
             of
             any
             man
             for
             the
             want
             of
             them
             :
             for
             if
             we
             should
             we
             must
             condemne
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             doe
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Wee
             demand
             when
             wee
             may
             expect
             some
             of
             you
             to
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             answer
             and
             give
             satisfaction
             for
             some
             of
             these
             foule
             and
             inhumane
             wrongs
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Indians
             ,
             but
             to
             us
             your
             country-men
             :
             not
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             Catalogue
             ,
             as
             we
             might
             ,
             take
             this
             one
             particular
             abuse
             you
             are
             now
             acting
             ;
             in
             that
             you
             abet
             ,
             and
             backe
             these
             base
             Indians
             to
             abuse
             us
             .
             Indeed
             Pumham
             is
             an
             aspiring
             person
             ,
             as
             becomes
             a
             Prince
             of
             his
             profession
             ,
             for
             having
             crept
             into
             one
             of
             our
             neighbours
             houses
             ,
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             felloniously
             rifled
             the
             same
             ,
             hee
             was
             taken
             comming
             out
             againe
             at
             the
             Chimney-top
             :
             Soccononoco
             also
             hath
             entred
             in
             like
             manner
             into
             one
             of
             our
             houses
             with
             divers
             of
             his
             companions
             ,
             and
             breaking
             open
             a
             chest
             ,
             did
             steale
             out
             divers
             parcels
             of
             goods
             ,
             some
             part
             whereof
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             his
             companions
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             are
             in
             his
             custody
             at
             this
             time
             .
             Yet
             we
             stand
             still
             to
             see
             to
             what
             good
             issue
             you
             will
             bring
             your
             proceedings
             with
             these
             persons
             ,
             by
             whom
             you
             are
             so
             honorably
             attended
             in
             the
             Court
             generall
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             honour
             
             us
             also
             ,
             to
             come
             three
             or
             fourescore
             miles
             to
             stand
             by
             you
             and
             them
             ;
             wee
             could
             tell
             you
             also
             that
             it
             is
             nothing
             with
             these
             fellowes
             to
             send
             our
             cattle
             out
             of
             the
             woods
             with
             arrowes
             in
             their
             sides
             ,
             as
             at
             this
             present
             it
             appeares
             in
             one
             even
             now
             so
             come
             home
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             well
             they
             come
             home
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             sometimes
             their
             wigwams
             can
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             wee
             have
             nothing
             of
             them
             at
             all
             ;
             yea
             they
             can
             domineere
             over
             our
             wives
             and
             children
             in
             our
             houses
             ,
             when
             wee
             are
             abroad
             about
             our
             necessary
             occasions
             ,
             sometimes
             throwing
             stones
             ,
             to
             the
             endangering
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             violently
             taking
             our
             goods
             ,
             making
             us
             to
             runne
             for
             it
             if
             wee
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             If
             wee
             speake
             to
             them
             to
             amend
             their
             manners
             ,
             they
             can
             presently
             vaunt
             it
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Massachusets
             is
             all
             one
             with
             them
             ,
             let
             the
             Villanie
             they
             doe
             bee
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             they
             thinke
             themselves
             secure
             ,
             for
             they
             looke
             to
             bee
             upheld
             by
             you
             in
             whatever
             they
             doe
             ,
             if
             you
             bee
             stronger
             then
             them
             which
             they
             have
             to
             deale
             withall
             ,
             and
             they
             looke
             with
             the
             same
             eye
             your selves
             doe
             ,
             thinking
             the
             multitude
             will
             beare
             downe
             all
             ,
             and
             perswade
             themselves
             (
             as
             well
             as
             they
             may
             )
             that
             you
             tolerate
             and
             maintaine
             them
             in
             other
             of
             their
             daily
             practices
             ,
             as
             lying
             ,
             Sabbath-breaking
             ,
             taking
             of
             many
             wives
             ,
             grosse
             whoredomes
             ,
             and
             fornications
             ,
             so
             you
             will
             doe
             also
             ,
             in
             their
             stealing
             ,
             abusing
             of
             our
             Children
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             your
             diligent
             ledgers
             amongst
             them
             that
             inculcate
             daily
             upon
             this
             ,
             how
             hatefull
             wee
             are
             unto
             you
             ,
             calling
             us
             by
             other
             names
             of
             their
             owne
             devising
             ,
             bearing
             them
             in
             hand
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             English
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             object
             of
             envy
             of
             all
             that
             are
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             wee
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             with
             you
             ,
             the
             very
             naming
             our
             persons
             shall
             cast
             our
             case
             bee
             it
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             too
             evident
             by
             the
             case
             depending
             betweene
             
               William
               Arnauld
            
             and
             
               John
               Warner
            
             ,
             that
             no
             sooner
             was
             the
             name
             of
             Mr.
             Gorton
             mentioned
             amongst
             you
             ,
             but
             Mr.
             Dudley
             disdainefully
             asking
             ,
             is
             this
             one
             ,
             joyned
             to
             Gorton
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Winthrop
             unjustly
             upon
             the
             same
             speech
             ,
             refused
             the
             oath
             of
             the
             witnesse
             calling
             him
             knight
             of
             the
             post
             :
             are
             these
             the
             wayes
             and
             persons
             you
             trade
             by
             towards
             us
             ?
             are
             these
             the
             people
             you
             honour
             your selves
             withall
             ?
             the
             Lord
             shall
             lay
             such
             honour
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             bow
             downe
             your
             backes
             with
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             declare
             such
             to
             bee
             Apostatisers
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             falsifiers
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             onely
             to
             please
             men
             ,
             and
             serve
             their
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             that
             can
             give
             thankes
             in
             their
             publique
             Congregations
             for
             their
             unity
             with
             such
             grosse
             abominations
             as
             these
             .
             Wee
             must
             needes
             aske
             you
             another
             question
             from
             
             a
             Sermon
             now
             preached
             amongst
             you
             ,
             namely
             how
             that
             bloud
             relisheth
             you
             have
             sucked
             formerly
             from
             us
             ,
             by
             casting
             us
             upon
             straights
             above
             our
             strength
             ,
             that
             ,
             have
             not
             beene
             exercised
             in
             such
             kinde
             of
             labours
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             best
             of
             you
             in
             former
             times
             in
             removing
             us
             from
             our
             former
             conveniences
             ,
             to
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             some
             of
             us
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             about
             your
             dished
             up
             dainties
             ,
             having
             turned
             the
             juice
             of
             a
             poore
             silly
             Grape
             that
             perisheth
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             into
             the
             bloud
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             by
             the
             cunning
             skill
             of
             your
             Magicians
             ,
             which
             doth
             make
             mad
             and
             drunke
             so
             many
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             little
             sleepe
             makes
             them
             their
             owne
             men
             againe
             ,
             so
             can
             it
             heale
             and
             pacifie
             the
             consciences
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             the
             least
             hand
             of
             God
             returnes
             the
             feares
             and
             terrour
             againe
             ,
             let
             our
             bloud
             wee
             say
             present
             it selfe
             together
             herewith
             ,
             you
             hypocrites
             when
             will
             you
             answer
             such
             cases
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             wee
             doe
             hereby
             promise
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             wee
             will
             never
             looke
             man
             in
             the
             face
             if
             you
             have
             not
             a
             fairer
             hearing
             then
             ever
             wee
             had
             amongst
             you
             ,
             or
             can
             ever
             expect
             ;
             And
             bee
             it
             knowne
             to
             you
             all
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             your
             owne
             Country-men
             ,
             whatever
             you
             report
             of
             us
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taught
             us
             a
             language
             you
             never
             spoake
             ,
             neither
             can
             you
             heare
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             your
             alienation
             from
             us
             ;
             for
             as
             you
             have
             mouthes
             and
             speake
             not
             ,
             so
             have
             you
             eares
             &
             heare
             not
             ;
             so
             we
             leave
             you
             to
             the
             judgement
             and
             arraignment
             of
             God
             Almighty
             .
             
               The
               joynt
               act
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Court
               Generall
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               peculiar
               fellowship
               ,
               now
               abiding
               upon
               Mshawomet
               .
            
          
           
             
               Randall
               Holden
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               they
               owned
               in
               Court
               though
               onely
               Holdens
               hand
               were
               to
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Postscriptum
             .
          
           
             VVEE
             need
             not
             put
             a
             seale
             unto
             this
             our
             warrant
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             you
             did
             to
             yours
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             added
             one
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             conclusion
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             effusion
             of
             bloud
             ,
             and
             horrible
             Massacre
             ,
             now
             made
             at
             the
             Dutch
             plantation
             ,
             of
             our
             loving
             Country-men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             compleate
             figure
             in
             a
             short
             epitomie
             of
             what
             wee
             have
             writ
             ,
             summed
             up
             in
             one
             entire
             act
             ,
             and
             lest
             you
             should
             make
             it
             part
             of
             your
             justification
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             all
             such
             like
             acts
             ,
             provided
             they
             bee
             not
             upon
             your
             owne
             backes
             ,
             concluding
             them
             to
             be
             greater
             sinners
             then
             your selves
             ,
             wee
             tell
             you
             (
             nay
             )
             but
             except
             you
             repent
             ,
             you
             shall
             likewise
             perish
             .
          
           
           
             For
             wee
             aske
             you
             who
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             Mistresse
             Hutchinson
             her
             departure
             from
             amongst
             you
             ,
             was
             it
             voluntarie
             ?
             No
             ,
             shee
             changed
             her
             phrases
             according
             to
             the
             dictates
             of
             your
             tutors
             ,
             and
             confessed
             her
             mistakes
             ,
             that
             so
             shee
             might
             give
             you
             content
             to
             abide
             amongst
             you
             ,
             yet
             did
             you
             expell
             her
             and
             cast
             her
             away
             ;
             no
             lesse
             are
             you
             the
             originall
             of
             her
             removall
             from
             Aquethneck
             ,
             for
             when
             shee
             saw
             her
             children
             could
             not
             come
             downe
             amongst
             you
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             conferre
             with
             you
             in
             your
             own
             way
             of
             brotherhood
             ;
             but
             be
             clapt
             up
             ,
             and
             detained
             by
             so
             long
             imprisonment
             ,
             rumors
             also
             being
             noised
             ,
             that
             the
             Island
             should
             bee
             brought
             under
             your
             Government
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             should
             ,
             shee
             was
             fearefull
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             act
             against
             the
             plaine
             verdict
             of
             their
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             having
             had
             so
             great
             and
             apparant
             proofe
             of
             your
             dealings
             before
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Island
             being
             at
             such
             divisions
             within
             it selfe
             ,
             some
             earnestly
             desiring
             it
             should
             bee
             delivered
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             professing
             their
             unity
             with
             you
             ,
             others
             denyed
             it
             ,
             professing
             their
             dissent
             and
             division
             from
             you
             ,
             though
             for
             what
             themselves
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             onely
             their
             abominable
             pride
             to
             exercise
             the
             like
             tyranny
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             and
             such
             like
             workings
             having
             their
             originall
             in
             you
             ,
             shee
             gathered
             unto
             her selfe
             and
             tooke
             up
             this
             fiction
             ,
             (
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             her
             friends
             )
             that
             the
             Dutch
             plantation
             was
             the
             Citie
             of
             refuge
             ,
             as
             shee
             had
             gathered
             like
             things
             from
             your
             doctrines
             before
             ,
             when
             she
             seemed
             to
             hold
             out
             some
             certaine
             glimpses
             or
             glances
             of
             light
             ,
             more
             then
             appeared
             elsewhere
             whilst
             there
             was
             such
             to
             approve
             it
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             might
             bee
             some
             hope
             to
             exalt
             the
             instruments
             thereof
             ,
             higher
             then
             could
             bee
             expected
             from
             others
             ,
             but
             you
             know
             very
             well
             you
             could
             never
             rest
             nor
             bee
             at
             quiet
             ,
             till
             you
             had
             put
             it
             under
             a
             Bushell
             ,
             idest
             ,
             bounded
             and
             measured
             the
             infinite
             and
             immense
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             owne
             shallow
             ,
             humane
             ,
             and
             carnall
             capacities
             ,
             which
             ,
             howsoever
             may
             get
             the
             highest
             seates
             in
             your
             Synagogues
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Jewish
             Synedrions
             ,
             yet
             shall
             it
             never
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             to
             be
             a
             doore-keeper
             there
             .
             Do
             not
             therefore
             beguile
             your selves
             in
             crying
             out
             against
             the
             errours
             of
             those
             so
             miserably
             falne
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             no
             other
             things
             which
             they
             held
             but
             branches
             of
             thesame
             root
             your selves
             so
             stoutly
             stand
             upon
             ,
             but
             know
             this
             that
             now
             the
             axe
             is
             laid
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             whereof
             you
             are
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             every
             tree
             that
             brings
             not
             forth
             fruit
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             that
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             father
             knowes
             ,
             how
             to
             give
             to
             those
             that
             aske
             it
             ,
             shall
             bee
             cut
             
             downe
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             into
             the
             fire
             :
             Neither
             doe
             you
             fill
             up
             your
             speeches
             or
             tales
             ,
             (
             wee
             meane
             your
             Sermons
             )
             but
             that
             wee
             affect
             not
             the
             Idolizing
             of
             words
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             of
             persons
             or
             places
             .
             For
             your selves
             know
             the
             word
             is
             no
             more
             but
             a
             bruit
             or
             talke
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             also
             your
             great
             and
             terrible
             word
             Magistrate
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             in
             its
             originall
             ,
             then
             Masterly
             ,
             or
             Masterlesse
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             great
             lustre
             in
             our
             ordinary
             acceptation
             .
             Therefore
             wee
             looke
             to
             finde
             and
             injoy
             the
             substance
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             ceremony
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             like
             vapour
             vanish
             away
             ,
             though
             they
             gather
             themselves
             into
             clouds
             ,
             without
             any
             water
             at
             all
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             a
             dew
             unto
             Israel
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             to
             grow
             like
             a
             lillie
             ,
             casting
             out
             his
             roots
             and
             branches
             as
             Lebanon
             .
          
           
             We
             say
             ,
             fill
             not
             up
             your
             talk
             as
             your
             manner
             is
             ,
             crying
             ,
             that
             shee
             went
             out
             without
             ordinances
             ,
             for
             God
             can
             raise
             up
             out
             of
             that
             stone
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             already
             rejected
             ,
             as
             children
             ,
             so
             also
             ministers
             and
             ordinances
             unto
             Abraham
             :
             You
             may
             remember
             also
             ,
             that
             every
             people
             and
             poore
             plantation
             ,
             formerly
             fleeced
             by
             you
             ,
             cannot
             reach
             unto
             the
             hire
             of
             one
             of
             your
             Levites
             ,
             nor
             fetch
             in
             ,
             one
             such
             Dove
             as
             you
             send
             abroad
             into
             our
             native
             Country
             ,
             to
             carry
             and
             bring
             you
             news
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             you
             charge
             them
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             for
             protection
             or
             government
             shee
             went
             ;
             And
             however
             ,
             hire
             ,
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             yet
             the
             price
             of
             a
             wife
             ,
             and
             safetie
             of
             his
             owne
             life
             adjoyned
             ,
             carryed
             a
             Minister
             along
             with
             them
             of
             the
             same
             rise
             and
             breeding
             together
             with
             you●
             owne
             ,
             to
             adde
             unto
             the
             blood
             so
             savagely
             and
             causelesly
             spilt
             ,
             with
             a
             company
             of
             such
             as
             you
             take
             pleasure
             to
             protect
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             all
             of
             one
             spirit
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             hands
             in
             the
             same
             act
             ;
             we
             say
             their
             death
             is
             causelesse
             ,
             for
             wee
             have
             heard
             them
             affirm
             that
             shee
             would
             never
             heave
             up
             a
             hand
             ,
             no
             nor
             move
             a
             tongue
             against
             any
             that
             persecuted
             or
             troubled
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             indeavour
             to
             save
             themselves
             by
             flight
             ,
             not
             perceiving
             the
             nature
             and
             end
             of
             persecution
             ,
             neither
             of
             that
             antichristian
             opposition
             and
             tyrannie
             ,
             the
             issue
             whereof
             declares
             it self
             in
             this
             so
             〈…〉
             and
             lamentable
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             good
             Reader
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             order
             to
             publish
             these
             two
             Letters
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             well
             literatim
             as
             verbatim
             ,
             but
             because
             their
             Orthography
             was
             so
             bad
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             scarce
             have
             been
             understood
             ,
             I
             left
             it
             to
             bee
             corrected
             by
             the
             Printer
             ,
             but
             no
             word
             to
             be
             changed
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             word
             here
             left
             out
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             worne
             
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             soyled
             in
             the
             origina●●
             〈◊〉
             wee
             could
             not
             read
             it
             ,
             and
             thought
             good
             rather
             to
             leave
             it
             a
             bl●●●k
             ,
             then
             to
             put
             in
             a
             word
             of
             our
             own
             that
             was
             not
             theirs
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             I
             present
             thee
             here
             ●ith
             certaine
             Observations
             collected
             out
             of
             both
             their
             Letters
             ,
             by
             a
             godly
             and
             reverend
             Divine
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Reader
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             them
             ,
             and
             indeed
             try
             the
             spirits
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             or
             no.
             Now
             these
             his
             Observations
             are
             ranked
             into
             three
             H●ads
             :
             Viz.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             their
             reproachfull
             and
             reviling
             speeches
             of
             the
             Government
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Massachusets
             ,
             which
             in
             Gortons
             Booke
             hee
             pretends
             so
             much
             to
             honour
             ,
             because
             their
             Government
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             State
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             desire
             thee
             to
             take
             the
             better
             notice
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Head
             of
             his
             Observations
             directs
             thee
             to
             their
             reviling
             language
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             that
             particular
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             against
             Magistracy
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             all
             Civill
             power
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             his
             third
             Head
             ;
             thou
             art
             directed
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             blasphemous
             speeches
             against
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God.
             All
             which
             because
             they
             are
             of
             great
             concernment
             ,
             I
             beseech
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             a
             little
             paines
             to
             compare
             them
             with
             Mr.
             Gort●ns
             and
             his
             Companies
             Letters
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Certaine
           Observations
           collected
           out
           of
           both
           their
           LETTERS
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             Their
             reproachfull
             and
             reviling
             Speeches
             of
             the
             Government
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Massachusets
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               THey
               say
               our
               Magistrates
               did
               lay
               their
               Wisdome
               prostrate
               ,
               
               in
               sending
               Letters
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               scornfully
               call
               an
               irregular
               Note
               .
            
             
               2
               That
               they
               bare
               them
               causlesse
               enmity
               ,
               the
               proofe
               whereof
               every
               occasion
               brings
               forth
               .
            
             
               3
               They
               slily
               call
               them
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               ancient
               mother
               ;
               i.
               of
               the
               enmity
               of
               the
               Devill
               .
            
             
               4
               That
               they
               know
               it
               is
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               call'd
               upon
               them
               ,
               against
               which
               our
               Magistrates
               doe
               strive
               .
            
             
               5
               That
               they
               goe
               about
               to
               hide
               their
               sin
               ,
               as
               Adam
               ,
               bearing
               the
               world
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               they
               desire
               not
               to
               contend
               ,
               but
               to
               redresse
               something
               in
               point
               of
               Civill
               peace
               .
            
             
               6
               That
               they
               stand
               on
               tip-toe
               to
               stretch
               themselves
               beyond
               their
               bounds
               ,
               to
               seek
               occasion
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               7
               That
               those
               who
               accuse
               them
               ,
               are
               accusers
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               Satan
               being
               a
               lyer
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               thing
               our
               Magistrates
               cannot
               know
               though
               they
               be
               told
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               8
               That
               this
               act
               of
               theirs
               to
               treat
               about
               their
               land
               ,
               
               is
               a
               mappe
               of
               their
               spirituall
               estate
               .
            
             
               9
               That
               they
               delight
               daily
               to
               eate
               of
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               (
               which
               they
               call
               mans
               wisdome
               )
               out
               of
               which
               our
               Churches
               and
               Common-wealth
               is
               formed
               )
               to
               gaine
               conformity
               with
               their
               maker
               .
            
             
               10
               They
               scorn
               at
               their
               purity
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               telling
               them
               that
               Cole
               and
               Arnold
               their
               dissembling
               subjects
               ,
               are
               full
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               their
               purity
               .
            
             
               11
               They
               doe
               not
               say
               plainly
               that
               our
               Magistrates
               are
               dogs
               ,
               but
               compare
               them
               to
               dogs
               in
               resuming
               their
               vomit
               into
               its
               former
               
               concoction
               ,
               by
               receiving
               Cole
               and
               Arnold
               under
               our
               jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               12
               That
               the
               whole
               structure
               and
               edifice
               among
               us
               (
               i.
               the
               Churches
               and
               Common-wealth
               )
               is
               raised
               up
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               an
               hireling
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               submission
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               in
               fasting
               ,
               feast-sting
               ,
               retirednesse
               for
               study
               ,
               contributing
               ,
               treasuring
               (
               i.
               for
               Church
               uses
               in
               severall
               Churches
               )
               they
               doe
               nothing
               else
               but
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               death
               .
            
             
               13
               That
               farther
               then
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               agrees
               with
               riches
               ,
               honour
               and
               ease
               ,
               our
               Magistrates
               minde
               him
               not
               ,
               nay
               ,
               renounce
               ,
               and
               reject
               him
               .
            
             
               14
               That
               they
               plainely
               crucifie
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               put
               him
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Hebr.
               6.
               applies
               to
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               commit
               the
               unpardonable
               sin
               ,
               and
               for
               whom
               men
               are
               not
               to
               pray
               .
            
             
               15
               That
               our
               Magistrates
               are
               as
               farre
               from
               yeelding
               subjection
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
               as
               Cole
               and
               Arnold
               from
               being
               honourable
               and
               loyall
               subjects
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               the
               shame
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               disturbance
               and
               disquiet
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               dissembling
               subjects
               ,
               pag.
               10.
               as
               also
               deboist
               ,
               rude
               ,
               inhumane
               Nabals
               ,
               il-bred
               ,
               apostatised
               persons
               ,
               and
               fellonious
               ,
               page
               23.
               with
               many
               such
               like
               speeches
               .
            
             
               16
               That
               the
               things
               of
               Gods
               kingdome
               are
               infinitely
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               their
               spirit
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               heare
               the
               lively
               Oracle
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               dumb
               in
               telling
               Justice
               .
            
             
               17
               That
               the
               Magistrates
               are
               Jewes
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               stout
               maintainers
               of
               the
               man
               of
               Sin.
               
            
             
               18
               That
               they
               know
               our
               Magistrates
               eyes
               are
               dazled
               with
               envy
               ,
               
               and
               their
               ears
               open
               to
               lyes
               .
            
             
               19
               That
               they
               judge
               them
               before
               their
               cause
               be
               heard
               .
               
            
             
               20
               That
               in
               inviting
               them
               to
               their
               Courts
               for
               their
               equal-ballanced
               Justice
               (
               as
               they
               scornfully
               call
               it
               )
               they
               thereby
               strike
               at
               Christ
               their
               life
               .
            
             
               21
               That
               our
               Magistrates
               are
               like
               Herod
               ,
               
               whom
               God
               smote
               with
               wormes
               ,
               for
               seeking
               by
               an
               out-reaching
               and
               circumventing
               policy
               to
               subdue
               Tyrus
               and
               Sidon
               ,
               and
               like
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               who
               out
               of
               the
               Judgement
               hall
               are
               all
               for
               mercy
               ,
               but
               in
               it
               nothing
               but
               crucifie
               him
               ,
               crucifie
               him
               ,
               bee
               their
               accusations
               ,
               and
               witnesse
               never
               so
               false
               ,
               so
               (
               say
               they
               )
               in
               your
               dealings
               with
               men
               in
               way
               of
               the
               Jewish
               brotherhood
               ,
               your
               law
               is
               all
               for
               mercy
               ,
               to
               redresse
               ,
               reforme
               ,
               for
               preservation
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               doe
               but
               enter
               into
               the
               
               Common-hall
               ,
               then
               if
               witnesses
               bee
               but
               brought
               in
               ,
               and
               oath
               taken
               though
               never
               so
               untrue
               ,
               your
               Consciences
               are
               purged
               by
               law
               ,
               and
               your
               power
               must
               have
               tribute
               paid
               it
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               to
               brand
               mens
               names
               with
               infamy
               ,
               and
               deprive
               women
               and
               children
               of
               things
               necessary
               .
            
             
               22
               That
               the
               professed
               clemency
               an●
               mercy
               of
               their
               law
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lyes
               ,
               to
               send
               both
               soule
               and
               body
               downe
               to
               
                 Sheol
                 (
                 i.
              
               the
               grave
               and
               hell
               )
               for
               ever
               ,
               without
               redresse
               and
               all
               hope
               of
               recovery
               .
            
             
               23
               That
               their
               houre
               and
               power
               of
               darknesse
               is
               knowne
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               either
               to
               have
               mens
               persons
               in
               admiration
               because
               of
               advantage
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               seek
               all
               occasions
               against
               them
               ,
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               reproach
               and
               ignominie
               .
            
             
               24
               That
               their
               wayes
               are
               wicked
               ,
               
               and
               to
               bee
               abhorred
               ,
               because
               in
               their
               professed
               course
               the
               two
               witnesses
               are
               slaine
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               death
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               their
               glory
               is
               to
               keep
               their
               corpse
               unburied
               ;
               and
               these
               two
               witnesses
               are
               the
               life
               and
               death
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               25
               That
               the
               light
               appearing
               among
               them
               ,
               
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               light
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               seeing
               ,
               they
               see
               not
               ,
               but
               communicate
               onely
               in
               the
               light
               of
               that
               Beast
               who
               put
               the
               witnesses
               to
               death
               .
            
             
               26
               They
               tell
               our
               Magistrates
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               come
               amongst
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               see
               themselves
               in
               a
               regiment
               of
               grosse
               and
               palpable
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               discern
               you
               to
               scrabble
               on
               the
               wall
               for
               the
               door
               of
               Lots
               house
               .
            
             
               27
               That
               they
               know
               not
               what
               a
               true
               witnesse
               is
               .
               
            
             
               28
               That
               the
               whole
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               a
               parable
               to
               them
               ,
               
               as
               their
               conversation
               in
               all
               points
               daily
               declare
               it
               .
            
             
               29
               That
               they
               will
               not
               come
               neare
               our
               Magistrates
               ,
               untill
               they
               know
               they
               beare
               another
               minde
               from
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               robbers
               ,
               grosse
               dissembling
               hypocrites
               ,
               who
               doe
               nothing
               but
               goe
               about
               to
               establish
               such
               wayes
               as
               may
               maintaine
               their
               owne
               vic●ous
               lusts
               ,
               whose
               laws
               are
               pretended
               and
               devised
               ,
               and
               whose
               practises
               (
               they
               say
               )
               they
               renounce
               as
               diabolicall
               .
            
             
               30
               Yee
               blind
               guides
               (
               say
               they
               to
               our
               Magistrates
               )
               as
               your
               fathers
               have
               ever
               done
               ,
               
               so
               do
               you
               .
            
             
               31
               You
               set
               up
               
                 Segnirim
                 (
                 i.
              
               as
               themselves
               interpret
               )
               feare
               and
               horrour
               ,
               
               or
               the
               devill
               ,
               by
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               which
               you
               hope
               to
               bee
               saved
               .
            
             
               32
               That
               their
               carriage
               towards
               them
               ,
               
               is
               farre
               worse
               then
               that
               of
               
               the
               Indians
               ,
               whom
               themselves
               cry
               out
               of
               to
               bee
               thieves
               and
               robbers
               ;
               pag.
               32.
               
            
             
               33
               That
               they
               are
               despisers
               ;
               Behold
               (
               say
               they
               )
               yee
               despisers
               ,
               the
               vanity
               and
               abominations
               of
               all
               your
               baptismes
               .
            
             
               34
               Yee
               think
               (
               say
               they
               )
               that
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               is
               nothing
               but
               bowing
               down
               the
               back
               to
               every
               burden
               ,
               and
               cringing
               and
               crouching
               to
               the
               lust
               of
               every
               man.
               
            
             
               35
               They
               call
               the
               generall
               Court
               ,
               
               the
               great
               Idol
               Generall
               ,
               whose
               pretended
               equity
               in
               distributing
               Justice
               is
               a
               meer
               device
               of
               man
               according
               to
               the
               sleights
               of
               Satan
               .
            
             
               36
               They
               tell
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               darknesse
               and
               the
               devill
               ,
               they
               had
               writ
               another
               Note
               to
               adde
               to
               their
               former
               pride
               and
               folly
               .
            
             
               37
               For
               taking
               Pumham
               and
               
                 Sachanonoco
                 (
                 Indian
                 Sachims
              
               )
               under
               their
               protection
               ;
               they
               tell
               the
               Court
               they
               might
               have
               done
               well
               to
               have
               proved
               themselves
               Christians
               before
               they
               had
               mixt
               themselves
               with
               the
               heathen
               ;
               but
               this
               was
               too
               hard
               for
               them
               to
               doe
               .
            
             
               38
               They
               advise
               the
               Court
               (
               in
               scorn
               )
               to
               keep
               the
               Indian
               with
               them
               ,
               
               where
               he
               and
               they
               might
               perform
               that
               worthy
               work
               of
               distributing
               Justice
               .
            
             
               39
               They
               tell
               the
               Court
               that
               they
               live
               by
               bloud
               .
            
             
               40
               They
               tell
               the
               Court
               ,
               they
               renounce
               the
               kingdom
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               the
               devill
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Court
               delights
               to
               trust
               .
            
             
               41
               They
               call
               the
               Court
               ,
               O
               ye
               generation
               of
               Vipers
               .
            
             
               42
               They
               tell
               the
               Court
               ,
               
               they
               are
               not
               a
               cup
               fit
               for
               their
               appetite
               ,
               but
               a
               cup
               of
               trembling
               either
               to
               make
               them
               vomit
               up
               their
               owne
               eternall
               shame
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               make
               them
               burst
               asunder
               with
               their
               fellow
               confessor
               
                 Judas
                 Iscariot
              
               .
            
             
               43
               That
               the
               Court
               is
               either
               blind
               or
               audacious
               in
               desiring
               them
               to
               come
               for
               their
               parcells
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               disdain
               to
               come
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               44
               They
               professe
               they
               cannot
               sufficiently
               vilifie
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               come
               down
               to
               them
               and
               return
               in
               safety
               ;
               which
               they
               call
               a
               verball
               and
               perfunctory
               offer
               .
            
             
               45
               They
               tell
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               if
               their
               lusts
               had
               not
               prevailed
               over
               them
               ,
               they
               might
               thinke
               they
               had
               better
               employment
               then
               to
               trot
               to
               Massachusets
               as
               their
               factors
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               hackneys
               doe
               .
            
             
               46
               They
               tell
               the
               Court
               that
               their
               lawes
               and
               proceedings
               with
               
               
               the
               soules
               and
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               continued
               act
               of
               accusing
               and
               excusing
               (
               like
               the
               horse
               in
               the
               mill
               )
               which
               (
               say
               they
               )
               you
               doe
               by
               circumstances
               and
               conjectures
               ,
               as
               also
               your
               fathers
               have
               done
               before
               you
               ,
               the
               Diviners
               and
               Necromancers
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               who
               are
               gone
               to
               their
               owne
               place
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               reward
               .
            
             
               47
               They
               accuse
               our
               Magistrates
               for
               maintaining
               Indians
               in
               their
               lying
               ,
               
               sabbath-breaking
               ,
               grosse
               whoredomes
               ,
               stealing
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               48
               That
               they
               are
               hypocrites
               ,
               
               having
               eyes
               and
               see
               not
               ,
               eares
               and
               hear
               not
               ,
               mouths
               and
               speak
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             had
             these
             men
             returned
             a
             rationall
             answer
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             been
             meet
             perhaps
             by
             a
             few
             marginall
             Notes
             to
             have
             returned
             some
             short
             Reply
             ;
             but
             both
             their
             ●etters
             being
             fraught
             with
             little
             else
             then
             meer
             raylings
             ,
             and
             reproachfull
             language
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             sufficient
             thus
             to
             present
             them
             in
             one
             view
             together
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             wise
             and
             prudent
             may
             take
             a
             taste
             of
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             learne
             from
             what
             fire
             it
             is
             that
             their
             tongues
             are
             thus
             highly
             inflamed
             .
             If
             our
             Courts
             and
             Magistrates
             had
             been
             in
             any
             thing
             to
             blame
             ,
             what
             a
             faire
             and
             easie
             way
             had
             it
             been
             to
             have
             first
             convinced
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             thus
             bitterly
             reviled
             them
             ;
             but
             thus
             to
             cut
             and
             shave
             ,
             and
             cast
             all
             this
             filth
             in
             their
             faces
             without
             proof
             or
             reason
             ,
             argues
             a
             bold
             and
             insolent
             spirit
             f●tted
             to
             make
             combustions
             and
             confusions
             in
             the
             place
             where
             they
             live
             .
             If
             indeed
             the
             Magistrates
             had
             given
             them
             any
             sore
             provocations
             of
             returning
             ill
             language
             ,
             there
             might
             have
             been
             some
             excuse
             ,
             but
             alasse
             ,
             all
             the
             cause
             that
             can
             bee
             given
             of
             most
             of
             this
             ill
             language
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             writing
             friendly
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             send
             some
             from
             themselves
             to
             clear
             up
             the
             differences
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Indians
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             their
             just
             title
             to
             the
             land
             they
             possessed
             :
             if
             they
             had
             kept
             this
             flood
             within
             their
             owne
             bankes
             ,
             or
             been
             but
             moderate
             in
             revilings
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             been
             winkt
             at
             ;
             but
             to
             fly
             out
             into
             such
             extremity
             on
             so
             small
             provocation
             against
             their
             betters
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             call
             them
             Idolls
             ,
             blind-guides
             ,
             despisers
             ,
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             such
             as
             crucifie
             Christ
             ,
             men
             that
             serve
             their
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             hypocrites
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             Necromancers
             ,
             Judasses
             ,
             men
             that
             live
             by
             bloud
             ,
             robbers
             and
             thieves
             ,
             men
             without
             mercy
             ,
             among
             whom
             Justice
             is
             dumbe
             ,
             delighting
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             darknesse
             and
             the
             devill
             ,
             like
             Herod
             and
             Pilate
             in
             administring
             Justice
             ,
             whose
             eyes
             are
             dazled
             with
             envie
             ,
             and
             eares
             open
             to
             lies
             ,
             stout
             maintainers
             
             of
             the
             man
             of
             Sin
             ,
             whose
             wayes
             are
             wicked
             ▪
             and
             to
             bee
             abhorred
             ;
             worse
             then
             Indians
             ,
             like
             dogs
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             language
             speakes
             loud
             to
             what
             Countrey
             they
             belong
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             race
             they
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             Their
             reviling
             Language
             not
             onely
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Government
             here
             in
             particular
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             Magistracy
             it self
             ,
             and
             all
             Civill
             power
             .
          
           
             IF
             any
             shall
             say
             for
             them
             (
             as
             themselves
             now
             for
             their
             owne
             advantage
             doe
             )
             that
             this
             ill
             language
             is
             directed
             onely
             against
             our
             particular
             Government
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             not
             against
             all
             Civill
             power
             it self
             ,
             the
             contrary
             may
             appear
             (
             notwithstanding
             their
             dark
             language
             ,
             under
             which
             sometimes
             they
             seek
             to
             conceale
             it
             )
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             
               "
               1
               They
               expresly
               affirm
               that
               the
               Office
               to
               minister
               Justice
               ,
               
               belongs
               onely
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               that
               therefore
               (
               from
               their
               instance
               of
               Herod
               )
               men
               make
               themselves
               Gods
               ,
               (
               which
               themselve●
               interpret
               to
               be
               onely
               from
               the
               God
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               in
               flat
               opposition
               against
               God
               ,
               pag.
               26.
               )
               by
               ruling
               over
               the
               bodies
               and
               estates
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               people
               receiving
               Herod
               to
               Government
               ,
               &
               crying
               out
               that
               this
               was
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               immediately
               smitten
               of
               God
               for
               it
               :
               As
               also
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               p.
               26.
               that
               to
               set
               up
               men
               to
               Judge
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               for
               which
               all
               m●n
               are
               set
               up
               in
               that
               kinde
               ;
               that
               this
               is
               re-acting
               that
               ancient
               spirit
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               If
               yee
               eate
               ,
               yee
               shall
               bee
               as
               Gods.
               "
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             strkes
             at
             all
             Magistracy
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             office
             of
             ministring
             justice
             and
             righteousnesse
             belongs
             to
             God
             onely
             ,
             then
             not
             unto
             any
             man
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             to
             make
             Gods
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             if
             to
             judge
             betweene
             good
             and
             evill
             bee
             to
             act
             over
             againe
             the
             ancient
             spirit
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             then
             't
             is
             not
             onely
             unlawfull
             ,
             but
             diabolicall
             ,
             to
             make
             Judges
             of
             what
             is
             right
             and
             wrong
             ,
             good
             or
             evill
             by
             any
             man.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             bee
             objected
             ,
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             any
             men
             should
             bee
             so
             grosly
             blind
             and
             wicked
             ,
             as
             to
             abolish
             all
             ministration
             of
             Justice
             and
             righteousnesse
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             These
             men
             seeme
             to
             acknowledge
             some
             way
             of
             ministring
             Justice
             ,
             but
             the
             mysterie
             lies
             in
             that
             word
             Office
             ,
             they
             would
             
             have
             no
             man
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             distinguished
             from
             other
             men
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             such
             a
             power
             common
             to
             the
             B●ethren
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             man
             may
             judge
             as
             a
             brother
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             an
             Officer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             slily
             justifie
             him
             ,
             who
             called
             one
             of
             our
             chiefe
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             open
             face
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             and
             condemne
             all
             our
             Magistrates
             ,
             because
             every
             man
             doth
             not
             sit
             there
             to
             judge
             as
             a
             Brother
             ,
             pag.
             16.
             and
             their
             reason
             seems
             to
             bee
             drawne
             from
             this
             ,
             because
             that
             to
             bee
             a
             Brother
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             ●olicire
             with
             
               "
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               higher
               sphere
               then
               to
               bee
               a
               Civill
               Officer
               ,
            
             as
             their
             owne
             words
             intimate
             ,
             pag.
             16.
             
             Now
             the
             rule
             is
             evident
             
               à
               quatenus
               ad
               omne
            
             ,
             that
             if
             ministration
             of
             Justice
             and
             judgement
             belongs
             to
             no
             officer
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             man
             as
             a
             Brother
             ,
             then
             to
             every
             Brother
             ,
             and
             if
             to
             every
             Brother
             ,
             whether
             rich
             or
             poore
             ,
             ignor●nt
             or
             learned
             ,
             then
             every
             Christian
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             must
             bee
             King
             ,
             and
             Judge
             ,
             and
             Sherif●e
             ,
             and
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             Parliament
             man
             ,
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             New-England
             ,
             but
             in
             Old
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             in
             Old
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ;
             downe
             with
             all
             Officers
             from
             their
             Rule
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             every
             Brother
             for
             to
             Rule
             ,
             which
             the
             godly-wise
             may
             easily
             discerne
             to
             bee
             the
             establishment
             of
             all
             con●usion
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             Anarchy
             worse
             then
             the
             greatest
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Although
             these
             may
             beare
             the
             world
             in
             hand
             that
             they
             allow
             ministration
             of
             Justice
             and
             righteousnesse
             by
             men
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             yet
             some
             Cakes
             of
             these
             mens
             dough
             have
             been
             so
             farre
             leavened
             and
             sowred
             against
             all
             Civill
             power
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             our
             Publike
             Courts
             ,
             being
             demanded
             how
             murderers
             ,
             theeves
             ,
             and
             adulterers
             should
             bee
             punished
             if
             there
             should
             bee
             no
             Civill
             power
             coercive
             ,
             they
             openly
             and
             roundly
             answered
             before
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             that
             such
             persons
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             which
             not
             long
             after
             God
             himself
             sate
             Judge
             upon
             ,
             being
             suddenly
             and
             barbarously
             slaine
             by
             the
             bloody
             Indians
             in
             the
             Dutch
             plantation
             .
          
           
             
             
               "
               First
               ,
               they
               exclaime
               against
               us
               for
               choosing
               men
               that
               are
               honourable
               ,
               learned
               ,
               wise
               ,
               experienced
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               report
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               may
               not
               rule
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               this
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               by
               man
               ,
               and
               putting
               the
               second
               witnesse
               to
               death
               ,
               viz.
               the
               dea●h
               or
               weaknesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               in
               plaine
               English
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               killing
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             however
             the
             application
             is
             made
             unto
             our
             Civill
             State
             ,
             yet
             it
             manifestly
             strikes
             at
             all
             Civill
             States
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             shall
             
             choose
             any
             Officers
             for
             rule
             and
             government
             ,
             and
             administring
             of
             Justice
             ,
             although
             they
             bee
             never
             so
             honourable
             ,
             learned
             ,
             wise
             ,
             experienced
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             and
             consequently
             most
             fit
             for
             government
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             so
             chusing
             them
             they
             doe
             put
             Christ
             himself
             to
             death
             .
             So
             that
             these
             men
             still
             harp
             on
             that
             string
             to
             have
             every
             man
             judge
             as
             a
             Brother
             ,
             whether
             honourable
             or
             not
             honourable
             ,
             whether
             wise
             or
             foolish
             ,
             whether
             of
             good
             report
             or
             evill
             report
             ,
             otherwise
             Christs
             weaknesse
             is
             slaine
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             
               "
               They
               affirme
               that
               they
               who
               can
               create
               ,
               make
               void
               ,
               and
               remove
               offices
               and
               officers
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               are
               of
               that
               evill
               one
               ,
               (
               i.
               the
               devill
               )
               and
               not
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               of
               Shedim
               that
               waster
               and
               destroyer
               of
               mankind
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Their
             proofe
             is
             from
             that
             monstrous
             interpretation
             of
             Yea
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             Nay
             ,
             nay
             ,
             and
             they
             instance
             not
             onely
             in
             Church-officers
             ,
             but
             in
             Common-wealth-officers
             ,
             whether
             Rulers
             or
             Captaines
             .
             Their
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               "
               viz.
               Hee
               with
               whom
               it
               is
               yea
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               nay
               when
               I
               was
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               renounceth
               the
               spirit
               of
               him
               that
               rules
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               professing
               the
               spirit
               of
               him
               that
               is
               Prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               who
               is
               working
               now
               so
               effectually
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ;
               so
               also
               hee
               with
               whom
               it
               is
               yea
               ,
               I
               am
               captaine
               ,
               or
               chief-slaughter-man
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               nay
               ,
               time
               was
               that
               I
               was
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               renounceth
               the
               victory
               and
               slaughter
               made
               by
               the
               Captaine
               and
               High-priest
               of
               our
               profession
               ,
               professing
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               a
               superfluous
               Giant
               made
               in
               the
               host
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               to
               defie
               the
               host
               of
               the
               living
               God.
               
            
          
           
             By
             which
             speeches
             '
             ●is
             evident
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             oppose
             Civill
             officers
             chosen
             amongst
             us
             here
             ,
             but
             all
             such
             as
             are
             chosen
             Rulers
             ,
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             Officers
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             so
             before
             ;
             and
             such
             they
             say
             are
             of
             the
             Devill
             the
             destroyer
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               "
               They
               say
               men
               limit
               ,
               
               and
               so
               destroy
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
               ,
               whose
               life
               is
               infinite
               ,
               and
               without
               circumscription
               and
               containment
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               if
               men
               acknowledge
               that
               Christ
               rules
               on
               earth
               onely
               by
               his
               Deputies
               ,
               Litvtenants
               ,
               and
               Vicegerents
               ,
               (
               i.
               by
               persons
               invested
               with
               Civill
               authority
               and
               office
               ,
               for
               so
               they
               are
               called
               by
               Orthodox
               Divines
               )
               and
               therefore
               they
               say
               that
               his
               putting
               Christ
               to
               death
               ,
               when
               onely
               wise
               ,
               and
               honourable
               ,
               and
               learned
               ,
               and
               experienced
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               good
               report
               ,
               are
               chosen
               to
               rule
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               have
               the
               Power
               to
               rule
               common
               to
               
               all
               Christians
               ,
               but
               as
               for
               the
               office
               of
               rule
               to
               bee
               peculiar
               to
               none
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Pag.
               24.
               they
               tell
               us
               that
               none
               shall
               see
               Christ
               come
               into
               his
               kingdome
               with
               comfort
               ,
               untill
               the
               authority
               and
               power
               of
               man
               appeares
               to
               be
               as
               the
               building
               of
               Babel
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               and
               authority
               of
               God
               onely
               to
               bee
               that
               wherein
               the
               blessing
               consists
               ;
            
             meaning
             that
             't
             is
             Babylonish
             building
             which
             God
             misliked
             ,
             and
             confounded
             ,
             for
             any
             man
             in
             office
             to
             rule
             and
             governe
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             to
             limit
             the
             power
             and
             life
             of
             Christ
             (
             which
             is
             in
             every
             brother
             as
             well
             as
             in
             any
             officer
             )
             and
             so
             to
             kill
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             any
             of
             them
             say
             that
             although
             they
             distaste
             officers
             ,
             as
             Kings
             and
             others
             by
             election
             ,
             yet
             not
             such
             as
             are
             so
             by
             hereditary
             succession
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             words
             to
             sute
             their
             owne
             ends
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             delude
             others
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             bee
             limiting
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             ,
             a
             circumscribing
             and
             so
             destroying
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             infinite
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             him
             rule
             by
             his
             Deputies
             and
             Vicegerents
             on
             earth
             ,
             then
             not
             onely
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             whether
             by
             election
             or
             no
             ,
             but
             all
             other
             civill
             officers
             must
             bee
             abandoned
             ,
             because
             the
             life
             and
             power
             of
             Christ
             is
             limited
             in
             successive
             as
             well
             as
             in
             elective
             Princes
             ,
             in
             inferiour
             as
             well
             as
             in
             superiour
             governours
             ,
             who
             are
             Christs
             Deputies
             ,
             and
             Vicegerents
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             either
             for
             good
             or
             terrour
             .
          
           
             
             5.
             
             
               "
               They
               call
               our
               generall
               Court
               the
               Idoll
               generall
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               device
               of
               man
               by
               the
               sleight
               of
               Sathan
               to
               subject
               and
               make
               slaves
               of
               that
               species
               or
               kinde
               which
               God
               hath
               honored
               with
               his
               owne
               Image
               ,
               and
               they
               do
               not
               onely
               speake
               thus
               of
               our
               Courts
               as
               Idols
               ,
               but
               they
               cry
               out
               woe
               unto
               the
               world
               because
               of
               the
               Idols
               thereof
               ,
               for
               Idols
               ●ust
               needes
               bee
               set
               up
               ,
               but
               woe
               be
               unto
               them
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               e●ected
               ,
               and
               their
               reason
               reacheth
               to
               all
               civill
               power
               ,
               (
               for
               say
               they
               )
               a
               man
               may
               be
               as
               well
               a
               slave
               to
               his
               belly
               ,
               and
               make
               that
               his
               god
               ,
               as
               be
               a
               vassall
               to
               his
               owne
               species
               ,
               or
               kinde
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               man
               can
               bring
               forth
               even
               in
               his
               best
               perfection
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             other
             evidences
             of
             their
             corrupt
             minde
             herein
             from
             other
             passages
             in
             their
             letters
             which
             they
             speake
             under
             more
             obscure
             cloude●
             and
             allegories
             ,
             but
             these
             may
             bee
             a
             sufficient
             witnesse
             against
             them
             before
             men
             and
             angels
             ,
             that
             they
             abandon
             all
             civill
             authority
             ,
             although
             for
             to
             serve
             their
             owne
             turnes
             of
             others
             or
             their
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             they
             say
             they
             do
             not
             :
             the
             Apostle
             Jude
             long
             since
             ,
             tels
             us
             of
             such
             persons
             expresly
             who
             despise
             Dominion
             and
             speake
             evill
             of
             
             Dignities
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             doe
             not
             only
             despise
             these
             or
             those
             particular
             persons
             or
             states
             that
             are
             invested
             with
             Dominion
             ;
             but
             they
             despise
             Dominion
             it selfe
             and
             Dignities
             themselves
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             all
             that
             power
             abandoned
             ,
             whom
             he
             calleth
             v
             :
             8.
             filthy
             dreamers
             ,
             defiling
             the
             flesh
             ,
             murmurers
             and
             complainers
             walking
             after
             their
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             their
             mouthes
             speaking
             great
             swelling
             words
             ,
             v.
             16.
             
             And
             that
             it
             may
             yet
             more
             fully
             appeare
             that
             these
             men
             doe
             abandon
             all
             civill
             authority
             ,
             (
             although
             this
             secret
             they
             will
             not
             impart
             unto
             all
             ,
             but
             rather
             professe
             the
             contrary
             )
             there
             is
             extant
             to
             bee
             shewen
             if
             need
             were
             ,
             the
             writings
             betweene
             a
             prudent
             man
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             chiefe
             ,
             and
             most
             understanding
             of
             this
             peculiar
             fellowship
             (
             as
             they
             stile
             themselves
             )
             wherein
             hee
             doth
             stoutly
             maintaine
             these
             three
             assertions
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             no
             Ordinances
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             are
             no
             relations
             neither
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             betweene
             rulers
             and
             subjects
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Church
             between
             officers
             and
             brethren
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             families
             betweene
             husband
             and
             wife
             ,
             master
             and
             servant
             ,
             father
             and
             sonne
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             are
             no
             inherent
             graces
             in
             Christians
             .
             By
             which
             principles
             the
             world
             may
             see
             what
             these
             men
             goe
             about
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               "
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lies
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               in
               all
               states
               and
               families
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               the
               sluce
               to
               all
               violence
               ,
               injustice
               ,
               and
               wickednesse
               ,
               by
               not
               only
               abandoning
               ,
               but
               reproaching
               and
               revilingall
               civill
               rule
               and
               authority
               upon
               earth
               ,
               which
               they
               therefore
               scornefully
               call
               a
               meere
               device
               of
               man
               ,
               Idols
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               the
               destroyer
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               a
               crucifying
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               when
               honourable
               ,
               wise
               ,
               learned
               ,
               experienced
               ,
               well
               reported
               persons
               are
               chosen
               and
               invested
               with
               Civill
               power
               ,
               whom
               therefore
               they
               would
               not
               have
               maintained
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               an
               unlawfull
               to
               administer
               any
               oath
               for
               the
               ending
               of
               civill
               differences
               ,
               as
               to
               lust
               after
               a
               woman
               to
               commit
               adultery
               ,
            
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             III.
             Their
             blasphemous
             speeches
             against
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
             1.
             
             AGainst
             the
             Churches
             ,
             they
             call
             them
             devised
             platformes
             Pag.
             26.
             
             
               "
               and
               that
               the
               wisedome
               of
               men
               is
               the
               whole
               accomplishment
               (
               or
               that
               which
               gives
               the
               whole
               being
               )
               of
               Churches
               and
               Common-wealth
               .
               Pag.
               10.
               "
            
          
           
           
             
             2.
             
             
               "
               Against
               the
               calling
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               to
               make
               their
               calling
               mediate
               and
               not
               immediate
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               a
               nullity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               crucifie
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               him
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               Ministers
               are
               Magicians
               ,
               Pag.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             reflects
             upon
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             ordinary
             Officers
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             either
             are
             or
             have
             beene
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             for
             although
             the
             offices
             bee
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             their
             call
             to
             exercise
             this
             office
             hath
             beene
             ever
             accounted
             mediate
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             
               "
               Against
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               call
               the
               Sermons
               of
               Gods
               Ministers
               tales
               ,
               or
               lies
               and
               falshoods
               ,
               now
               had
               they
               thus
               spoken
               upon
               proofe
               against
               any
               particular
               Sermons
               ,
               or
               persons
               ,
               the
               accused
               might
               have
               spoken
               for
               themselves
               ,
               but
               indifferently
               to
               revile
               all
               Sermons
               as
               tales
               or
               forgeries
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               generally
               taught
               here
               amongst
               us
               ,
               being
               no
               other
               then
               that
               which
               Paul
               preached
               at
               Ephesus
               for
               three
               yeares
               space
               and
               upwards
               ,
               viz.
               repentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               faith
               towards
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               being
               also
               no
               other
               then
               what
               agrees
               generally
               with
               the
               harmony
               of
               confessions
               of
               all
               reformed
               Churches
               :
               to
               call
               these
               tales
               is
               a
               word
               which
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               will
               certainely
               remember
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               repent
               ;
               the
               Sermons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               doctrine
               of
               all
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               being
               reproached
               hereby
               .
            
          
           
             
             4.
             
             Against
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             as
             for
             baptisme
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             make
             the
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             as
             abominable
             as
             the
             crosse
             ,
             but
             all
             our
             baptismes
             ,
             
               "
               behold
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               vanity
               and
               abomination
               of
               all
               your
               baptismes
               ,
            
             and
             they
             doe
             not
             meane
             all
             those
             baptismes
             which
             are
             in
             use
             amongst
             us
             ,
             but
             in
             any
             Churches
             of
             the
             world
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             for
             they
             acknowledge
             no
             other
             baptisme
             then
             that
             which
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             hence
             they
             say
             ,
             
               "
               that
               when
               ever
               you
               see
               the
               baptisme
               of
               Christ
               truly
               in
               use
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               you
               doe
               as
               truly
               see
               that
               party
               partaking
               and
               communicating
               with
               the
               crosse
               and
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               coaparant
               ,
               now
               communicating
               in
               Christs
               sufferings
               in
               their
               meaning
               is
               onely
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               therefore
               all
               baptismes
               .
            
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Lords
             supper
             scarce
             a
             greater
             heape
             of
             blasphemies
             in
             fewer
             words
             can
             come
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             man
             against
             that
             blessed
             Ordinance
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             is
             so
             manifestly
             and
             sweetly
             present
             ,
             
               "
               for
               they
               call
               it
               your
               disht
               up
               dainties
               ,
               turning
               the
               juice
               of
               a
               sillie
               grape
               that
               perisheth
               in
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               into
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               by
               the
               cunning
               skill
               of
               
               your
               Magicians
               ,
               which
               doth
               make
               mad
               and
               drunke
               so
               many
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Against
             repentance
             and
             humiliation
             for
             sinne
             ,
             
             they
             speake
             somewhat
             obscurely
             ,
             
             but
             they
             that
             know
             them
             may
             sonne
             understand
             their
             meaning
             ,
             
             which
             if
             it
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             way
             of
             compunction
             and
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ,
             a
             Christian
             is
             not
             to
             seeke
             for
             consolation
             and
             comfort
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             affirme
             that
             this
             is
             to
             make
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             Belial
             and
             Segnirim
             ,
             the
             Devill
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             interpret
             it
             )
             then
             t
             is
             most
             grosse
             blasphemy
             against
             not
             onely
             the
             preaching
             ,
             but
             practise
             of
             repentance
             and
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Apostle
             rejoiced
             to
             see
             in
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
               ch
               .
               7
               v.
            
             9.
             10.
             and
             which
             James
             and
             Peter
             command
             and
             commend
             ,
             
               James
               4.
               v.
               9.
               10.
               1
               
               Peter
               5.
               v.
            
             6.
             and
             which
             way
             not
             so
             much
             Moses
             in
             the
             law
             but
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospell
             hath
             sanctified
             to
             finde
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             1
             John
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Against
             Christ
             Jesus
             himselfe
             :
             
               "
               they
               condemne
               our
               doctrine
               for
               affirming
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               actually
               dyed
               and
               suffered
               onely
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Herod
               ,
               and
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               ,
               when
               hee
               hanged
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               was
               crucified
               in
               truth
               and
               substance
               onely
               when
               hee
               appeared
               borne
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               :
               and
               for
               this
               doctrine
               wee
               are
               condemned
               as
               Wisards
               and
               Necromancers
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             overthrow
             not
             onely
             the
             being
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             making
             him
             no
             other
             then
             such
             an
             one
             as
             actually
             suffered
             from
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             shall
             doe
             to
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             overthrowing
             all
             faith
             and
             hope
             of
             salvation
             in
             that
             Messiah
             who
             was
             incarnate
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Herod
             and
             Pilate
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             death
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             perfect
             offering
             ,
             then
             once
             for
             all
             Heb.
             10.
             14.
             
             
             The
             reader
             may
             therefore
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             notice
             that
             being
             asked
             in
             open
             Court
             what
             was
             that
             Christ
             who
             was
             borne
             of
             the
             Virgin
             and
             suffered
             under
             Pilate
             ?
             one
             of
             them
             answered
             that
             hee
             was
             a
             semblance
             ,
             picture
             ,
             or
             a
             shadow
             of
             what
             was
             and
             is
             done
             
               "
               actually
               and
               substantially
               in
               Christians
               ;
            
             and
             hence
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             may
             bee
             gathered
             Pag.
             11.
             which
             otherwise
             the
             wise
             reader
             may
             thinke
             to
             bee
             non-sence
             .
             viz.
             
             
               "
               that
               they
               are
               Wisards
               and
               Necromancers
               who
               raise
               a
               shadow
               without
               a
               substance
               (
               viz.
               to
               make
               Christ
               to
               bee
               slaine
               in
               types
               since
               the
               world
               began
               )
               or
               who
               raise
               the
               substance
               of
               him
               who
               dwels
               in
               light
               without
               a
               shadow
               ,
            
             (
             making
             no
             more
             of
             Christ
             but
             a
             semblance
             and
             shadow
             ,
             as
             themselves
             call
             it
             )
             for
             further
             explication
             of
             which
             they
             affirmed
             
             in
             open
             Court
             that
             as
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             Adam
             was
             Christ
             ,
             (
             
               "
               for
               God
               they
               said
               had
               but
               one
               Image
               )
               so
               the
               lesse
               of
               this
               Image
               by
               man
               was
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             deny
             Christ
             to
             dye
             actually
             onely
             when
             crucified
             under
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             because
             man
             sinned
             actually
             (
             which
             they
             make
             to
             be
             Christs
             death
             )
             long
             before
             ;
             meane
             while
             the
             reader
             may
             take
             notice
             with
             a
             holy
             astonishment
             and
             horrour
             of
             the
             heavy
             curse
             of
             God
             in
             blinding
             these
             bold
             men
             with
             such
             a
             palpable
             and
             grosse
             spirit
             of
             delusion
             and
             mad
             phrensies
             ,
             who
             will
             make
             mans
             sinne
             and
             fall
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             perdition
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             so
             Christs
             death
             is
             which
             they
             blasphemously
             make
             mans
             sinne
             to
             bee
             .
          
           
             For
             further
             proofe
             that
             they
             make
             little
             use
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             death
             ,
             then
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             their
             owne
             interpretation
             of
             the
             slaying
             of
             the
             two
             witnesses
             ,
             Pag.
             17.
             18.
             seemeth
             to
             confirme
             ,
             for
             they
             make
             these
             two
             witnesses
             the
             life
             and
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             in
             men
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             they
             call
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             they
             call
             his
             we●knesse
             ,
             viz.
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             appeares
             in
             weake
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             unexperienced
             ,
             and
             ill-reported
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             blame
             us
             for
             killing
             of
             Christs
             death
             (
             for
             it
             seemes
             it
             is
             such
             a
             death
             as
             may
             bee
             killed
             )
             in
             that
             wee
             chuse
             honourable
             ,
             wise
             ,
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             report
             to
             place
             of
             rule
             ,
             excluding
             others
             .
          
           
             Now
             some
             of
             these
             blasphemies
             might
             have
             beene
             the
             better
             borne
             if
             they
             had
             let
             Christ
             and
             his
             death
             alone
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             alone
             ,
             but
             to
             call
             the
             holy
             word
             and
             Sermons
             of
             Salvation
             tales
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             an
             abomination
             ,
             madding
             and
             making
             drunke
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             who
             dispense
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             Necromancers
             and
             Magicians
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             hold
             and
             beleive
             him
             to
             bee
             the
             Messiah
             and
             Christ
             who
             suffered
             under
             Pilate
             ,
             Wisards
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             in
             coole
             bloud
             ,
             in
             the
             open
             face
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             obstinately
             refusing
             to
             alter
             a
             title
             of
             what
             they
             had
             writ
             ,
             let
             the
             world
             judge
             if
             ever
             Antichrist
             that
             beast
             spoken
             of
             Rev.
             13.
             5
             ,
             6.
             did
             ever
             speake
             greater
             blasphemies
             against
             God
             ,
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             whether
             such
             men
             deserve
             to
             live
             ,
             that
             live
             thus
             to
             blaspheme
             ;
             may
             not
             such
             civill
             states
             that
             tolerate
             such
             ,
             feare
             that
             sentence
             of
             God
             against
             them
             as
             was
             pronounced
             against
             Ahab
             for
             letting
             blasphemous
             Benhadab
             escape
             with
             his
             life
             ,
             
               thy
               life
               for
               his
               life
            
             ?
             however
             mens
             charity
             may
             enlarge
             it
             sel●e
             this
             way
             ,
             yet
             let
             wisedome
             preserve
             us
             and
             make
             the
             wise
             hearted
             wa●y
             of
             such
             impostors
             ,
             who
             want
             not
             their
             wiles
             to
             say
             
             and
             unsay
             ,
             as
             may
             best
             sute
             their
             advantage
             ,
             for
             they
             can
             hold
             forth
             at
             some
             time
             and
             to
             some
             persons
             ,
             wholesome
             and
             orthodox
             truths
             and
             beare
             them
             in
             hand
             that
             this
             is
             all
             that
             they
             hold
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             depths
             of
             abomination
             to
             give
             to
             drinke
             when
             they
             see
             their
             seasons
             ,
             in
             such
             golden
             cups
             ;
             they
             have
             hidden
             secrets
             ,
             which
             their
             young
             Proselytes
             shall
             not
             presently
             see
             ,
             much
             lesse
             others
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             tell
             us
             Pag.
             17.
             
             
               "
               that
               t
               is
               not
               their
               purpose
               to
               open
               to
               every
               one
               the
               house
               of
               their
               treasures
               ,
               the
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               and
               spices
               ,
               and
               precious
               ointment
               ,
               nor
               the
               house
               of
               their
               armour
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               take
               them
               all
               as
               execrable
               and
               put
               them
               to
               a
               prophane
               use
               ,
               nor
               can
               every
               spirit
               comprehend
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Emanuel
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               Pag.
               12.
               )
               nor
               know
               the
               Cherubims
               of
               glory
               ,
               nor
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               oracle
               from
               the
               Mercy-seate
               :
            
             and
             indeed
             their
             uncouth
             ,
             tumorous
             and
             swelling
             words
             (
             as
             Jude
             cals
             them
             Jude
             16.
             )
             like
             swellings
             ,
             and
             tumours
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             the
             undoubted
             signes
             of
             a
             secret
             and
             seducing
             humour
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             fit
             to
             deceive
             the
             simple
             and
             infect
             the
             strong
             ,
             if
             men
             bee
             not
             watchfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Publisher
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             THE
             reason
             wherefore
             nothing
             is
             answered
             to
             the
             great
             charge
             in
             his
             voluminous
             Postscript
             ,
             is
             because
             it
             hath
             beene
             answered
             ,
             already
             by
             a
             former
             treatise
             printed
             :
             but
             more
             especially
             because
             many
             of
             the
             friends
             ,
             children
             and
             kindred
             of
             the
             dead
             are
             in
             good
             esteeme
             with
             us
             ,
             whom
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             grieve
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             by
             course
             thou
             art
             next
             to
             cast
             thine
             eye
             Gentle
             Reader
             upon
             the
             summe
             of
             a
             Presentment
             which
             the
             Court
             at
             
               Road
               Iland
            
             received
             from
             their
             Grand
             Jewry
             being
             present
             when
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             had
             so
             much
             abused
             their
             Government
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             yea
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             their
             owne
             eyes
             and
             eares
             bearing
             witnesse
             thereunto
             ,
             they
             I
             say
             presented
             these
             abuses
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             as
             such
             which
             they
             conceived
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             borne
             without
             ruine
             to
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             therefore
             besought
             the
             bench
             to
             thinke
             of
             some
             one
             punishment
             for
             examples
             sake
             as
             well
             as
             otherwise
             to
             bee
             inflicted
             on
             the
             Delinquent
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             that
             thou
             maist
             see
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             ,
             take
             notice
             that
             an
             ancient
             woman
             having
             a
             Cow
             going
             in
             the
             field
             where
             
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             had
             some
             land
             .
             This
             woman
             fetching
             out
             her
             Cow
             ,
             Gortons
             servant
             maid
             fell
             violently
             upon
             the
             woman
             beating
             and
             notoriously
             abusing
             her
             by
             tearing
             her
             haire
             about
             her
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             old
             woman
             complaining
             to
             the
             Deputy
             Governour
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             hee
             sendeth
             for
             the
             maid
             ,
             and
             upon
             hearing
             the
             cause
             ,
             bound
             her
             over
             to
             the
             Court.
             The
             time
             being
             come
             and
             the
             Court
             set
             ,
             Gorton
             appeares
             himselfe
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             maid
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             his
             maid
             to
             appeare
             or
             make
             answer
             ,
             but
             said
             expresly
             she
             should
             not
             appeare
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             they
             had
             any
             thing
             against
             her
             they
             should
             proceed
             with
             him
             .
             And
             though
             hee
             was
             lovingly
             disswaded
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Bench
             not
             to
             engage
             himselfe
             but
             let
             his
             maid
             appeare
             ,
             yet
             hee
             refused
             :
             but
             when
             hee
             could
             not
             bee
             prevailed
             with
             ,
             the
             action
             was
             called
             and
             witnesses
             produced
             ,
             sworne
             ,
             and
             examined
             :
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             hee
             moved
             for
             another
             witnesse
             to
             bee
             called
             ,
             which
             hee
             perswaded
             himselfe
             and
             the
             Bench
             was
             an
             honest
             woman
             and
             would
             speake
             the
             truth
             .
             Now
             shee
             being
             sworne
             ,
             said
             ,
             Mr.
             Gorton
             ,
             I
             can
             speake
             nothing
             will
             helpe
             your
             maid
             .
             And
             indeed
             her
             whole
             testimony
             was
             against
             her
             and
             for
             the
             old
             womans
             cause
             ,
             whereupon
             hee
             openly
             said
             ,
             Take
             heed
             thou
             wicked
             woman
             ,
             the
             earth
             doth
             not
             open
             and
             swallow
             thee
             up
             .
             And
             then
             hee
             demanded
             of
             the
             Court
             if
             hee
             should
             have
             equity
             and
             justice
             in
             his
             cause
             or
             no
             ?
             To
             which
             was
             answered
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             either
             plea
             or
             evidence
             to
             produce
             in
             his
             maids
             cause
             it
             should
             be
             heard
             .
             Then
             hee
             nominated
             one
             Weekes
             who
             could
             say
             something
             to
             it
             .
             Weekes
             was
             called
             and
             required
             to
             take
             his
             oath
             before
             hee
             spake
             ;
             at
             which
             Gorton
             and
             Weekes
             both
             of
             them
             jeered
             and
             laughed
             and
             told
             the
             Court
             they
             were
             skilled
             in
             Idols
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             one
             ,
             and
             stood
             stoutly
             a
             long
             time
             to
             make
             it
             good
             .
             Hereupon
             some
             of
             the
             Court
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             how
             they
             had
             forewarned
             him
             of
             such
             carriages
             fearing
             he
             would
             fall
             into
             some
             extreames
             .
             At
             length
             the
             Governour
             gathering
             up
             the
             summe
             of
             what
             was
             witnessed
             ,
             commends
             it
             to
             the
             Jewry
             .
             At
             which
             time
             Gorton
             said
             ,
             the
             Court
             had
             perverted
             Justice
             and
             wrested
             the
             witnesses
             ,
             with
             very
             many
             high
             and
             reproachfull
             termes
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             violence
             throwing
             his
             hands
             about
             ,
             hee
             touched
             the
             Deputy
             Governour
             with
             his
             handkerchiefe
             buttons
             about
             his
             eares
             (
             who
             it
             seemes
             sate
             at
             a
             Table
             with
             his
             backe
             towards
             him
             )
             whereupon
             the
             Deputy
             said
             ,
             what
             will
             you
             fall
             about
             my
             eares
             ?
             To
             which
             Gorton
             answered
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             you
             have
             any
             eares
             or
             no
             ?
             and
             if
             you
             have
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             where
             they
             stand
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             not
             
             touch
             them
             with
             a
             paire
             of
             Tongues
             .
             The
             Governour
             often
             calling
             upon
             the
             Jewry
             to
             attend
             the
             Cause
             ,
             was
             as
             often
             interrupted
             by
             him
             .
             Whereupon
             many
             of
             their
             Freemen
             being
             present
             ,
             desired
             the
             Court
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             such
             insolencies
             ,
             professing
             they
             were
             troubled
             the
             Court
             had
             borne
             with
             them
             so
             long
             .
             For
             which
             in
             briefe
             ,
             hee
             was
             committed
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Governour
             bade
             the
             Marshall
             take
             him
             away
             ;
             hee
             bade
             take
             away
             Coddington
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             Governours
             name
             :
             a
             thing
             I
             thought
             meet
             to
             explaine
             ,
             lest
             thou
             shouldst
             not
             understand
             it
             by
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Presentment
             here
             following
             ,
             abusing
             all
             and
             every
             particular
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             with
             opprobrious
             terms
             .
             But
             note
             when
             hee
             was
             committed
             upon
             his
             mutinous
             and
             seditious
             speeches
             ,
             
               Weekes
               ,
               Holden
               ,
               &c.
            
             his
             abettors
             ,
             stopped
             the
             way
             with
             such
             insolency
             ,
             as
             the
             Governour
             was
             forced
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             Bench
             ,
             to
             helpe
             forward
             the
             Command
             with
             his
             person
             ,
             in
             clearing
             the
             way
             ,
             put
             Weekes
             in
             the
             stocks
             ,
             and
             was
             forced
             to
             command
             a
             guard
             of
             armed
             men
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             place
             :
             And
             this
             they
             did
             because
             of
             some
             fore-going
             jealousies
             ;
             and
             now
             taking
             occasion
             to
             search
             the
             houses
             of
             that
             party
             that
             adhered
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             found
             many
             of
             their
             peeces
             laden
             with
             bullet
             :
             and
             by
             meanes
             hereof
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             continue
             their
             guard
             ,
             whilst
             upon
             their
             banishment
             they
             were
             forced
             from
             the
             Island
             .
          
           
             And
             however
             it
             were
             enough
             for
             a
             Book
             alone
             to
             relate
             all
             the
             particulars
             of
             his
             insolent
             carriage
             ,
             yet
             take
             notice
             onely
             of
             two
             or
             three
             particulars
             :
             1
             When
             hee
             was
             censured
             to
             bee
             whipt
             and
             banished
             ,
             he
             appealed
             to
             England
             ;
             they
             asked
             to
             whom
             ?
             Hee
             said
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             
               To
               King
               Charles
            
             .
             They
             told
             him
             ,
             hee
             should
             first
             have
             his
             punishment
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             hee
             might
             complain
             .
             To
             which
             hee
             replyed
             ,
             take
             notice
             
               I
               appeale
               to
               King
               Charles
               ,
               Calo
               ,
            
             or
             Selah
             ;
             the
             party
             who
             was
             present
             told
             mee
             hee
             could
             not
             tell
             which
             ,
             but
             that
             word
             was
             spoken
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             high
             and
             loud
             voice
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             thing
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             after
             hee
             had
             been
             so
             deservedly
             whipt
             ,
             some
             of
             his
             faction
             said
             ,
             Now
             Christ
             Jesus
             had
             suffered
             .
          
           
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             although
             the
             weather
             was
             very
             cold
             ,
             the
             Governour
             going
             away
             after
             execution
             of
             Justice
             upon
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             ran
             a
             good
             way
             after
             the
             Governour
             ,
             drawing
             a
             chaine
             after
             one
             of
             his
             legs
             ,
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             his
             body
             being
             still
             naked
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             He
             had
             
             but
             lent
             him
             this
             ,
             and
             hee
             should
             surely
             have
             it
             again
             .
             All
             this
             I
             had
             from
             a
             man
             of
             very
             good
             repute
             ,
             who
             then
             lived
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             an
             eye
             and
             eare
             witnesse
             to
             all
             these
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             take
             notice
             good
             Reader
             ,
             that
             when
             hee
             went
             from
             hence
             well
             whipt
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             entred
             upon
             his
             banishment
             ,
             the
             place
             hee
             went
             to
             (
             in
             a
             sharpe
             season
             )
             was
             a
             Town
             called
             Providence
             ,
             where
             Mr.
             
               Roger
               Williams
            
             ,
             &
             divers
             others
             lived
             ,
             who
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             season
             ,
             entertained
             them
             with
             much
             humane
             curtesie
             ,
             but
             the
             Gortonians
             answered
             all
             like
             Aesops
             snake
             ,
             as
             thou
             maist
             read
             by
             the
             severall
             Letters
             of
             the
             chief
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             by
             a
             notorious
             faction
             there
             also
             by
             them
             raised
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             distraction
             and
             amazement
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             their
             dolefull
             complaints
             in
             their
             own
             Letters
             ,
             a
             true
             Copy
             whereof
             I
             present
             unto
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             Presentment
             of
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             at
             Portsmouth
             in
             Roade-Island
             ,
             by
             the
             Grand
             Jury
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             that
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             certaine
             dayes
             before
             his
             appearance
             at
             this
             Court
             ,
             said
             ,
             the
             Government
             was
             such
             as
             was
             not
             to
             bee
             subjected
             unto
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             had
             not
             a
             true
             derivation
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             altered
             from
             what
             it
             first
             was
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             contumeliously
             reproached
             the
             Magistrates
             calling
             them
             Just
             Asses
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             the
             said
             Gorton
             reproachfully
             called
             the
             Judges
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             the
             Justices
             on
             the
             Bench
             (
             corrupt
             Judges
             )
             in
             open
             Court.
             
          
           
             4
             That
             the
             said
             Gorton
             questioned
             the
             Court
             for
             making
             him
             to
             waite
             on
             them
             two
             dayes
             formerly
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             hee
             would
             know
             whether
             hee
             should
             bee
             tryed
             in
             an
             hostile
             way
             ,
             or
             by
             Law
             ,
             or
             in
             sobriety
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             said
             Gorton
             alledged
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             that
             hee
             looked
             at
             the
             Magistrates
             as
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             called
             Mr.
             Easton
             ,
             Lawyer
             Easton
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             said
             Gorton
             charged
             the
             Deputy
             Governour
             to
             bee
             an
             Abetter
             of
             a
             Riot
             ,
             Assault
             ,
             or
             Battery
             ,
             and
             professed
             that
             he
             would
             not
             touch
             him
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             a
             paire
             of
             tongues
             :
             Moreover
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             thou
             hast
             any
             eares
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             I
             think
             thou
             
             knowest
             not
             where
             thy
             ears
             stand
             ,
             and
             charged
             him
             to
             be
             a
             man
             unfit
             to
             make
             a
             Warrant
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             said
             Gorton
             charged
             the
             Bench
             for
             wresting
             witnesse
             ,
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             I
             professe
             you
             wrest
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             said
             Gorton
             called
             a
             Freeman
             in
             open
             Court
             (
             saucy
             Boy
             ,
             and
             Jack-an-Apes
             ;
             )
             and
             said
             ,
             the
             woman
             that
             was
             upon
             her
             oath
             ,
             would
             not
             speake
             against
             her
             mother
             ,
             although
             she
             were
             damned
             where
             she
             stood
             .
          
           
             9
             The
             said
             Gorton
             affirmed
             that
             Mr.
             Easton
             behaved
             himselfe
             not
             like
             a
             Judge
             ,
             and
             that
             himself
             was
             charged
             either
             basely
             or
             falsly
             .
          
           
             10
             The
             said
             Gorton
             said
             to
             the
             Bench
             ,
             Ye
             intrude
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             goe
             about
             to
             catch
             me
             .
          
           
             11
             The
             said
             Gorton
             being
             reproved
             for
             his
             miscarriage
             ,
             held
             up
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             with
             extremity
             of
             speech
             shooke
             his
             hand
             at
             them
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Freemen
             present
             said
             ,
             Hee
             threatens
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             12
             The
             said
             Gorton
             charged
             the
             Court
             with
             acting
             the
             second
             part
             of
             Plymouth
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             hee
             said
             ,
             condemned
             him
             in
             the
             Chimney
             corner
             ,
             ere
             they
             heard
             him
             speak
             .
          
           
             13
             The
             said
             Gorton
             in
             open
             Court
             did
             professe
             to
             maintaine
             the
             quarrell
             of
             another
             being
             his
             Maid-servant
             .
          
           
             14
             The
             said
             Gorton
             being
             commanded
             to
             prison
             ,
             imperiously
             resisted
             the
             authority
             ,
             and
             made
             open
             Proclamation
             ,
             saying
             ,
             take
             away
             Coddington
             ,
             and
             carry
             him
             to
             prison
             ;
             the
             Governour
             said
             again
             ,
             all
             you
             that
             owne
             the
             King
             ,
             take
             away
             Gorton
             and
             carry
             him
             to
             prison
             ;
             Gorton
             replyed
             ,
             all
             you
             that
             own
             the
             King
             ,
             take
             away
             Coddington
             ,
             and
             carry
             him
             to
             prison
             .
          
           
             
               William
               Dere
               Secretary
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Mr.
             
               Roger
               VVilliams
            
             his
             Letter
             unto
             Mr.
             VVinthrop
             ,
             concerning
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             .
          
           
             
               Providence
               
                 8.
                 1st
                 .
                 1640.
                 
              
            
          
           
             MAster
             Gorton
             having
             foully
             abused
             high
             and
             low
             at
             Aquidnick
             ,
             is
             now
             bewitching
             and
             bemadding
             poore
             Providence
             ,
             both
             with
             his
             uncleane
             and
             foule
             censures
             of
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             my self
             have
             in
             Christs
             name
             withstood
             him
             )
             and
             also
             denying
             all
             visible
             and
             externall
             Ordinances
             in
             depth
             of
             
             Familisme
             ,
             against
             which
             I
             have
             a
             little
             disputed
             and
             written
             ,
             and
             shall
             (
             the
             most
             High
             assi●ting
             )
             to
             death
             :
             As
             Paul
             said
             of
             Asia
             ,
             I
             of
             Providence
             (
             almost
             )
             All
             suck
             in
             his
             poyson
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             they
             did
             at
             Aquednick
             .
             Some
             few
             and
             my selfe
             withstand
             his
             Inhabitation
             ,
             and
             Towne-priviledges
             ,
             without
             confession
             and
             reformation
             of
             his
             uncivill
             and
             inhumane
             practises
             at
             Portsmouth
             :
             Yet
             the
             tyde
             is
             too
             strong
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             I
             feare
             (
             if
             the
             framer
             of
             Hearts
             help●
             not
             )
             it
             will
             force
             mee
             to
             little
             Patience
             ,
             a
             little
             Isle
             next
             to
             your
             Prudence
             .
             Jehovah
             himselfe
             bee
             pleased
             to
             bee
             a
             Sanctuary
             to
             all
             whose
             hearts
             are
             perfect
             with
             him
             ;
             In
             him
             I
             desire
             unfainedly
             to
             be
          
           
             
               Your
               Worships
               true
               and
               affectionate
               Roger
               Williams
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Providence
               
                 this
                 17.
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1641.
                 
              
            
             
               To
               the
               Honoured
               Governour
               of
               Massachusett
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Worshipfull
               Assistants
               ,
               and
               our
               loving
               Neighbours
               there
               .
            
          
           
             VVEe
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Town
             abovesaid
             ,
             having
             faire
             occasions
             ,
             counted
             it
             meet
             and
             necessary
             to
             give
             you
             true
             intelligence
             of
             the
             insolent
             and
             riotous
             carriages
             of
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             and
             his
             company
             ,
             which
             came
             from
             the
             Island
             of
             Aquednick
             ;
             which
             continue
             still
             as
             sojourners
             amongst
             us
             ;
             together
             with
             
               John
               Greene
            
             ,
             and
             
               Francis
               Weston
            
             ,
             two
             which
             have
             this
             long
             time
             stood
             in
             opposition
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             fairest
             and
             most
             just
             and
             honest
             ways
             of
             proceedings
             in
             order
             and
             Government
             ,
             that
             wee
             could
             rightly
             and
             truly
             use
             ,
             for
             the
             peaceable
             preservation
             and
             quiet
             subsistence
             of
             our selves
             and
             families
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             should
             have
             faire
             occasion
             to
             goe
             out
             or
             come
             in
             amongst
             us
             .
             Also
             six
             or
             seven
             of
             our
             Townsmen
             which
             were
             in
             peaceable
             Covenants
             with
             us
             ,
             which
             now
             by
             their
             declamations
             doe
             cut
             themselves
             off
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             jointly
             under
             their
             hands
             have
             openly
             proclaimed
             ,
             to
             take
             party
             with
             the
             afore-named
             Companies
             ,
             and
             so
             intend
             for
             ought
             wee
             can
             gather
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             manner
             of
             honest
             order
             ,
             or
             government
             either
             over
             them
             or
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             writings
             ,
             words
             ,
             and
             
             actions
             doe
             most
             plainly
             shew
             .
             It
             would
             bee
             tedious
             to
             relate
             the
             numberlesse
             number
             of
             their
             upbraiding
             taunts
             ,
             assaults
             ,
             and
             threats
             ,
             and
             violent
             kinde
             of
             carriage
             daily
             practised
             against
             all
             that
             either
             with
             care
             or
             counsell
             seek
             to
             prevent
             or
             withstand
             their
             lewd
             licentious
             courses
             .
             Yet
             in
             briefe
             to
             commit
             some
             few
             of
             them
             to
             your
             moderate
             Judgements
             ,
             lest
             wee
             our selves
             should
             bee
             deemed
             some
             way
             blinded
             in
             the
             occurrences
             of
             things
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             true
             Copy
             of
             their
             Writing
             inclosed
             ,
             which
             
               Francis
               Weston
            
             gave
             us
             the
             13.
             of
             this
             present
             Moneth
             ,
             they
             having
             also
             set
             up
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             same
             on
             a
             tree
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             satisfaction
             for
             fifteene
             pounds
             ,
             which
             by
             way
             of
             arbitration
             of
             eight
             men
             orderly
             chosen
             ,
             and
             all
             causes
             and
             reasons
             that
             could
             bee
             found
             ,
             daily
             and
             truly
             examined
             ,
             and
             considered
             jointly
             together
             ,
             when
             hee
             the
             said
             
               Francis
               Weston
            
             was
             found
             liable
             to
             pay
             ,
             or
             make
             satisfaction
             in
             Cattle
             or
             Commodities
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             15.
             of
             this
             present
             moneth
             ,
             when
             wee
             went
             orderly
             ,
             openly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             warrantable
             way
             to
             attach
             some
             of
             the
             said
             
               Francis
               Westons
            
             Cattle
             ,
             to
             drive
             them
             to
             the
             Pound
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             :
             which
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             and
             his
             company
             getting
             notice
             of
             ,
             came
             and
             quarrelled
             with
             us
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             tumultuons
             Hubbub
             ;
             and
             although
             for
             our
             parts
             wee
             had
             before-hand
             most
             principally
             armed
             our selves
             with
             patience
             ,
             peaceably
             to
             suffer
             as
             much
             injury
             ,
             as
             could
             possibly
             be●
             born
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             shedding
             of
             blood
             ,
             yet
             some
             few
             drops
             of
             blood
             were
             shed
             on
             either
             side
             :
             And
             after
             the
             tumult
             was
             partly
             appeased
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             went
             on
             orderly
             into
             the
             Corne-field
             ,
             to
             drive
             the
             said
             Cattle
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Francis
               Weston
            
             came
             furiously
             running
             with
             a
             flayle
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             ,
             Helpe
             Sirs
             ,
             helpe
             sirs
             ,
             they
             are
             going
             to
             steale
             my
             cattle
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             crying
             till
             
               Randall
               Holden
               ,
               John
               Greene
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             came
             running
             and
             made
             a
             great
             out-cry
             ,
             and
             hollowing
             and
             crying
             ,
             Theeves
             ,
             theeves
             ,
             stealing
             cattle
             ,
             stealing
             cattle
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             their
             desperate
             company
             came
             riotously
             running
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             much
             striving
             in
             driving
             ,
             hurried
             away
             the
             cattle
             ,
             and
             then
             presumptuously
             answered
             ,
             they
             had
             made
             a
             rescue
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             should
             bee
             their
             practise
             if
             any
             men
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             in
             any
             case
             attach
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             theirs
             .
             And
             fully
             to
             relate
             the
             least
             part
             of
             their
             such
             like
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
             the
             time
             and
             paper
             would
             scarce
             bee
             profitably
             spent
             ,
             neither
             need
             wee
             to
             advise
             your
             discretions
             what
             is
             likely
             to
             bee
             the
             sad
             events
             of
             these
             disorders
             ,
             if
             their
             bloody
             currents
             bee
             not
             either
             stopped
             ,
             
             or
             turned
             some
             other
             way
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plaine
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             men
             should
             continue
             to
             resist
             all
             manner
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             orderly
             answering
             one
             of
             another
             in
             different
             cases
             ,
             they
             will
             suddenly
             practise
             ,
             not
             onely
             cunningly
             to
             detaine
             things
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             but
             ,
             openly
             in
             publike
             ,
             justly
             or
             unjustly
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             wills
             disorderly
             take
             what
             they
             can
             come
             by
             ;
             first
             pleading
             necessity
             ,
             or
             to
             maintaine
             wife
             and
             family
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             boldly
             to
             maintain
             licentious
             lust
             ,
             like
             savage
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             they
             will
             put
             no
             manner
             of
             difference
             between
             houses
             ,
             goods
             ,
             lands
             ,
             wives
             ,
             lives
             ,
             blood
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             will
             bee
             precious
             in
             their
             eyes
             :
             If
             it
             may
             therefore
             please
             you
             of
             gentle
             curtesie
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             humanity
             and
             mankinde
             ,
             to
             consider
             our
             condition
             ,
             and
             lend
             us
             a
             neighbour-like
             helping
             hand
             ,
             and
             send
             us
             such
             assistance
             (
             our
             necessity
             urging
             us
             to
             bee
             troublesome
             unto
             you
             )
             to
             helpe
             us
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             ease
             us
             of
             our
             burden
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             your
             discretions
             ;
             wee
             shall
             evermore
             owne
             it
             as
             a
             deed
             of
             great
             charity
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             very
             thankfully
             ,
             and
             diligently
             labour
             in
             the
             best
             measure
             wee
             can
             ,
             and
             constantly
             practise
             to
             requite
             your
             loving
             kindnesse
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             have
             occasion
             to
             command
             us
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             us
             in
             any
             lawfull
             designe
             :
             And
             if
             it
             shall
             please
             you
             to
             send
             us
             any
             speedy
             answer
             ,
             we
             shall
             take
             it
             very
             kindly
             ,
             and
             bee
             ready
             and
             willing
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             ever
             remaine
          
           
             
               Your
               loving
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               respective
               Friends
               
                 
                   Joshuah
                   Winsor
                
                 
                   Benedict
                   Arnold
                
                 
                   William
                   Mean
                
                 
                   William
                   Hawkings
                
                 
                   Robert
                   West
                
                 
                   William
                   Field
                
                 
                   William
                   Harris
                
                 
                   William
                   Wickenden
                
                 
                   William
                   Reinolds
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Harris
                
                 
                   Tho.
                   Hopkins
                   mark
                
                 
                   Hugh
                   Bennit
                
                 
                   William
                   Carpenter
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Providence
               
                 the
                 25.
                 of
                 the
                 3.
                 month
                 ,
                 1641.
                 
              
            
             
               To
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               five
               Men
               appointed
               to
               manage
               the
               affaires
               of
               our
               Towne
               aforesaid
               ,
            
             These
             are
             further
             to
             give
             you
             to
             understand
             ;
             VIZ.
             That
          
           
             I
             Doe
             not
             onely
             approve
             of
             what
             my
             neighbours
             before
             me
             have
             written
             and
             directed
             their
             Reasons
             to
             a
             serious
             consideration
             with
             us
             ,
             concerning
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             and
             his
             Company
             :
             but
             this
             much
             I
             say
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             and
             may
             easily
             bee
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             nor
             his
             Company
             are
             not
             fit
             persons
             to
             bee
             received
             in
             ,
             and
             made
             members
             of
             such
             a
             body
             ,
             in
             so
             weake
             a
             state
             as
             our
             Town
             is
             in
             at
             present
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Reasons
               are
               ,
               Viz.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 Samuel
                 Gorton
              
               having
               shewed
               himselfe
               a
               railing
               and
               turbulent
               person
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               and
               against
               those
               states
               of
               Government
               from
               whence
               hee
               came
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               bee
               proved
               ;
               but
               also
               here
               in
               this
               Towne
               since
               hee
               have
               sojourned
               here
               ;
               Witnesse
               his
               proud
               challenge
               ,
               and
               his
               upbraiding
               accusations
               in
               his
               vilifying
               and
               opprobrious
               terms
               of
               ,
               and
               against
               one
               of
               our
               Combination
               most
               wrathfully
               and
               shamelesly
               reviling
               him
               ,
               and
               disturbing
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               medling
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               imployed
               and
               busied
               in
               other
               private
               occasions
               ,
               having
               no
               just
               cause
               so
               to
               revile
               and
               abuse
               him
               ,
               saying
               also
               to
               him
               (
               and
               that
               of
               another
               state
               )
               in
               a
               base
               manner
               ,
               they
               were
               like
               swine
               that
               held
               out
               their
               Nose
               to
               suck
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               that
               now
               hee
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Company
               would
               goe
               and
               wallow
               in
               it
               also
               ;
               which
               are
               Indeed
               words
               unsufferable
               ;
               and
               also
               despitefully
               calling
               him
               Boy
               ,
               as
               though
               hee
               would
               have
               challenged
               the
               field
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               such
               an
               inhumane
               behaviour
               as
               becomes
               not
               a
               man
               that
               should
               bee
               thought
               to
               be
               fit
               by
               any
               reasonable
               men
               to
               be
               received
               into
               such
               a
               poor
               weak
               state
               as
               we
               are
               in
               at
               present
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               another
               of
               his
               Company
               ,
               one
               who
               is
               much
               in
               esteem
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               openly
               in
               a
               scornfull
               and
               deriding
               manner
               ,
               seeing
               one
               of
               the
               five
               men
               that
               was
               chosen
               by
               the
               Towne
               ,
               and
               betrusted
               in
               the
               Towne
               affaires
               ,
               comming
               towards
               him
               in
               the
               street
               ,
               hee
               asked
               of
               one
               that
               stood
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               that
               was
               ;
               the
               other
               answered
               him
               ,
               it
               was
               one
               of
               the
               five
               men
               appointed
               for
               managing
               of
               our
               Towne
               
               affaires
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               :
               Yea
               ,
               said
               hee
               ,
               Hee
               lookes
               like
               one
               of
               the
               five
               ,
               which
               words
               import
               not
               onely
               a
               scorning
               and
               deriding
               of
               his
               person
               of
               whom
               then
               hee
               spake
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               despising
               and
               scorning
               of
               our
               Civill
               State
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               trampling
               it
               under
               foot
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               done
               by
               other
               States
               before
               they
               came
               hither
               ,
               who
               were
               of
               greater
               strength
               then
               wee
               are
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               I
               cannot
               see
               such
               persons
               to
               bee
               fit
               to
               bee
               received
               into
               such
               a
               State
               as
               our
               Towne
               is
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               cannot
               finde
               these
               men
               to
               bee
               reasonable
               men
               in
               their
               suite
               unto
               the
               Towne
               ,
               to
               be
               received
               in
               as
               Townsmen
               ,
               seeing
               they
               have
               already
               had
               a
               plaine
               denyall
               of
               their
               request
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               major
               part
               of
               the
               Towne
               ,
               or
               very
               neare
               ,
               &c.
               and
               are
               yet
               unanswerable
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               they
               seeing
               that
               their
               comming
               to
               our
               Towne
               ,
               hath
               brought
               the
               Towne
               into
               a
               hurry
               ,
               almost
               the
               one
               halfe
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               which
               estate
               no
               Towne
               or
               City
               can
               well
               stand
               or
               subsist
               ;
               which
               declareth
               plainly
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               their
               intent
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               but
               that
               their
               ●bode
               so
               long
               here
               amongst
               us
               ,
               is
               in
               hope
               to
               get
               the
               victory
               over
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               but
               specially
               of
               those
               that
               laid
               the
               first
               foundation
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               bought
               it
               even
               almost
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               their
               whole
               estates
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               trample
               them
               under
               their
               feet
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               their
               words
               hold
               forth
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               drive
               them
               out
               into
               the
               same
               condition
               ,
               to
               seek
               out
               a
               new
               Providence
               ,
               and
               to
               buy
               it
               with
               the
               like
               hardnesse
               as
               they
               first
               bought
               this
               place
               ;
               these
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               like
               reasons
               that
               may
               be
               shewed
               ,
               declare
               that
               they
               are
               not
               fit
               persons
               to
               be
               received
               into
               our
               meane
               and
               weake
               State.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               and
               seeing
               hee
               who
               is
               so
               well
               knowne
               to
               bee
               the
               ring-leader
               unto
               the
               breach
               of
               peace
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               so
               notoriously
               evill
               to
               bee
               a
               trouble
               of
               Civill
               States
               where
               hee
               hath
               lived
               ,
               that
               are
               of
               farre
               greater
               force
               then
               wee
               are
               of
               ,
               specially
               that
               State
               who
               have
               their
               Commission
               and
               Authority
               from
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               ;
               what
               may
               wee
               then
               expect
               if
               he
               could
               get
               himself
               in
               with
               ,
               and
               amongst
               so
               many
               as
               wee
               see
               are
               daily
               ready
               to
               tread
               us
               under
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               his
               ,
               whom
               he
               cals
               friends
               ,
               &c.
               
               Surely
               ,
               first
               a
               breach
               of
               our
               civill
               peace
               ,
               and
               next
               a
               ruine
               of
               all
               such
               as
               are
               not
               of
               his
               side
               ,
               as
               their
               daily
               practise
               doth
               declare
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               fit
               persons
               to
               be
               received
               into
               our
               Towne
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Object
               .
               If
               it
               bee
               objected
               ,
               as
               some
               have
               blasphemously
               said
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               persecutors
               ,
               and
               doe
               persecute
               the
               Saints
               ,
               in
               not
               
               receiving
               of
               them
               into
               our
               Towne-fellowship
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Answ
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               there
               cannot
               bee
               proved
               the
               least
               shew
               of
               any
               persecution
               of
               those
               persons
               ,
               either
               by
               us
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               amongst
               us
               to
               our
               knowledge
               .
               For
               1
               they
               have
               quiet
               abode
               amongst
               us
               ,
               none
               molesting
               or
               troubling
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               they
               have
               .
               2
               It
               cannot
               bee
               proved
               but
               by
               their
               owne
               relation
               ,
               the
               which
               hath
               been
               disproved
               ;
               that
               they
               were
               sent
               out
               from
               those
               places
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               for
               Religion
               ,
               neither
               are
               they
               medled
               with
               here
               for
               any
               such
               matter
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               they
               themselves
               in
               their
               bravery
               are
               more
               ready
               to
               meddle
               with
               others
               .
               3
               They
               themselves
               and
               others
               of
               their
               followers
               ,
               have
               rather
               been
               troublers
               and
               persecutors
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               that
               lived
               here
               before
               they
               came
               ,
               and
               doe
               but
               waite
               their
               opportunity
               to
               make
               themselves
               manifest
               in
               that
               they
               intend
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               truly
               said
               of
               any
               ,
               that
               any
               persecution
               is
               offered
               by
               us
               unto
               them
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               possibly
               be
               said
               of
               them
               that
               they
               are
               Saints
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               But
               if
               it
               be
               further
               objected
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               not
               give
               them
               the
               liberty
               of
               men
               ,
               neither
               doe
               wee
               afford
               them
               the
               bowells
               of
               mercy
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               the
               meanes
               of
               livelihood
               amongst
               us
               ,
               as
               some
               have
               said
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               To
               this
               I
               say
               ;
               1
               there
               is
               no
               State
               but
               in
               the
               first
               place
               will
               seeke
               to
               preserve
               its
               owne
               safety
               and
               peace
               .
               2
               Wee
               cannot
               give
               land
               to
               any
               person
               by
               vertue
               of
               our
               combination
               ,
               except
               wee
               first
               receive
               them
               into
               our
               state
               of
               combination
               ,
               the
               which
               wee
               cannot
               doe
               with
               them
               for
               our
               owne
               and
               others
               peace-sake
               ,
               &c.
               
               3
               Whereas
               their
               necessity
               have
               been
               so
               much
               pleaded
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               knowne
               that
               ever
               they
               sought
               to
               finde
               out
               a
               place
               where
               they
               might
               accommodate
               themselves
               ,
               and
               live
               by
               themselves
               ,
               with
               their
               friends
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               will
               follow
               after
               them
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               use
               their
               liberty
               to
               live
               without
               order
               or
               controule
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               trouble
               us
               ,
               that
               have
               taken
               the
               same
               course
               as
               wee
               have
               done
               for
               our
               safety
               and
               peace
               ,
               which
               they
               doe
               not
               approve
               nor
               like
               of
               ,
               but
               rather
               like
               beasts
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               men
               to
               doe
               what
               they
               shall
               thinke
               fit
               in
               their
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               bee
               governed
               by
               any
               State.
               And
               seeing
               they
               doe
               but
               here
               linger
               out
               the
               time
               in
               hope
               to
               get
               the
               day
               to
               make
               up
               their
               penny-worths
               in
               advantage
               upon
               us
               ,
               we
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               heare
               the
               complaints
               of
               so
               many
               of
               our
               Neighbors
               that
               live
               in
               the
               Town
               orderly
               amongst
               us
               ,
               and
               have
               brought
               in
               their
               complaints
               ,
               with
               many
               reasons
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               admit
               them
               ,
               but
               answer
               them
               as
               unfit
               
               persons
               to
               bee
               received
               into
               our
               meane
               State
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Now
               if
               these
               Reasons
               and
               much
               more
               which
               have
               been
               truly
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               doe
               not
               satisfie
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               must
               be
               received
               into
               our
               Towne-state
               ,
               even
               unto
               our
               utter
               overthrow
               ,
               &c.
               then
               according
               to
               the
               order
               agreed
               upon
               by
               the
               Towne
               ,
               I
               doe
               first
               offer
               my
               house
               and
               land
               within
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Towne
               unto
               the
               Towne
               to
               buy
               it
               of
               mee
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               may
               ,
               and
               shall
               take
               liberty
               to
               sell
               it
               to
               whom
               I
               may
               for
               mine
               advantage
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 William
                 Arnold
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PARTICVLAR
           ANSWER
           TO
           THE
           Manifold
           Slanders
           and
           abominable
           Falsehoods
           contained
           in
           a
           Book
           ,
           called
           
             Simplicities
             defence
             against
             Seven-headed
             Policy
          
           :
           Wherein
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           is
           proved
           a
           disturber
           of
           Civill
           Societies
           ,
           desperately
           dangerous
           to
           his
           Country-men
           the
           English
           in
           New-Engl
           .
           and
           notoriously
           slanderous
           in
           what
           he
           hath
           Printed
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           WHEN
           first
           I
           entertained
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           Countrey
           to
           come
           over
           to
           answer
           the
           complaints
           of
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           render
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           just
           and
           righteous
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Countrey
           of
           New-Engl
           .
           in
           the
           severall
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           against
           him
           being
           a
           common
           disturber
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           all
           Societies
           where
           hee
           came
           ,
           witnes
           New-Plymouth
           ,
           
           2
           
             Roade-Island
             ,
             3
             Providence
          
           ,
           and
           lastly
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           being
           the
           most
           eminent
           ;
           I
           little
           thought
           then
           to
           have
           appeared
           in
           print
           :
           but
           comming
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           finding
           a
           Booke
           written
           by
           Mr.
           Gorton
           called
           
             Simplicities
             defence
             against
             Seven-headed
             policy
             :
             or
             ,
             A
             true
             complaint
             of
             a
             peaceable
             people
             ,
             being
             part
             of
             the
             English
             in
          
           New-Engl
           .
           Old-England
           ,
           
             against
             cruell
             persecutors
             united
             in
             Church-Government
             in
             those
             parts
             .
          
           I
           then
           conceived
           my selfe
           bound
           in
           duty
           to
           take
           off
           the
           many
           grosse
           and
           publike
           scandalls
           held
           forth
           therein
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           amazement
           of
           many
           tender
           consciences
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           his
           
           proud
           and
           turbulent
           carriage
           ,
           nor
           see
           the
           Lion
           under
           his
           Lambe-skinne
           coate
           of
           
             simplicity
             and
             peace
          
           .
           The
           Lord
           knowes
           how
           unwilling
           I
           was
           personally
           to
           engage
           :
           and
           I
           trust
           hee
           will
           also
           guide
           mee
           in
           answering
           his
           booke
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           bee
           farre
           from
           bitternesse
           :
           t
           is
           true
           ,
           time
           was
           when
           his
           person
           was
           precious
           in
           mine
           eies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           and
           desire
           onely
           to
           make
           a
           righteous
           and
           just
           defence
           to
           the
           many
           unworthy
           things
           by
           him
           boldly
           ,
           ignorantly
           ,
           proudly
           ,
           and
           falsly
           published
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           God
           in
           wronging
           and
           scandalizing
           his
           Churches
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           will
           not
           leave
           unpunished
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           the
           world
           is
           full
           of
           controversies
           and
           t
           is
           my
           great
           griefe
           to
           see
           my
           dear
           native
           Country
           so
           engaged
           in
           them
           ,
           especially
           one
           godly
           person
           against
           another
           .
           'T
           is
           my
           present
           comfort
           I
           come
           not
           to
           accuse
           any
           ;
           but
           to
           defend
           New-England
           against
           the
           injurious
           complaints
           of
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           as
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           oftentimes
           that
           men
           wound
           others
           unavoidably
           in
           defending
           their
           persons
           from
           the
           violent
           assaults
           of
           such
           as
           draw
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           would
           never
           have
           done
           :
           so
           if
           Mr.
           Gorton
           receive
           any
           such
           hurt
           (
           which
           is
           unavoidable
           )
           hee
           becomes
           an
           accessary
           thereunto
           :
           by
           forcing
           mee
           to
           defend
           the
           Country
           ,
           without
           which
           I
           should
           bee
           unfaithfull
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           the
           world
           is
           too
           full
           of
           bookes
           of
           this
           kinde
           ,
           and
           therefore
           however
           I
           am
           unfitted
           of
           many
           things
           I
           have
           and
           could
           procure
           at
           home
           would
           well
           become
           a
           relation
           of
           the
           late
           and
           present
           state
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           now
           onely
           with
           as
           great
           brevity
           as
           may
           bee
           give
           answer
           to
           such
           injurious
           complaints
           as
           hee
           maketh
           of
           us
           .
           And
           however
           his
           Title
           ,
           Preface
           ,
           and
           every
           leafe
           of
           his
           booke
           may
           bee
           justly
           found
           fault
           with
           ,
           I
           shall
           clearely
           answer
           to
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           such
           as
           hee
           chargeth
           the
           severall
           Governments
           withall
           ,
           so
           as
           any
           indifferent
           Reader
           may
           easily
           discerne
           how
           grosly
           wee
           are
           abused
           ,
           and
           how
           just
           and
           righteous
           censures
           were
           against
           him
           for
           disturbing
           the
           civill
           peace
           of
           all
           societies
           where
           hee
           came
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           no
           Government
           could
           possibly
           beare
           :
           and
           for
           the
           blasphemies
           for
           which
           hee
           was
           proceeded
           against
           at
           Massachusets
           ,
           they
           fell
           in
           occasionally
           by
           his
           owne
           meanes
           without
           any
           circumstance
           leading
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           whereas
           hee
           accuseth
           us
           in
           the
           first
           page
           of
           his
           booke
           to
           got
           over
           to
           
             suppresse
             ●ereticks
          
           .
           
           'T
           is
           well
           knowne
           we
           went
           thither
           for
           no
           such
           end
           laid
           downe
           by
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           enjoy
           those
           liberties
           the
           
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           left
           unto
           his
           Church
           to
           avoid
           the
           Episcopall
           tyranny
           ,
           and
           the
           heavy
           burthens
           they
           imposed
           ,
           to
           which
           sufferings
           the
           kingdome
           by
           this
           ever
           to
           bee
           honoured
           Parliament
           have
           and
           doe
           beare
           witnesse
           to
           ,
           as
           religious
           and
           just
           .
           And
           that
           wee
           might
           also
           hold
           forth
           that
           truth
           and
           ancient
           way
           of
           God
           wherein
           wee
           walke
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Gorton
           cals
           heresie
           .
           Next
           in
           the
           same
           Pag.
           hee
           chargeth
           us
           with
           
             affection
             of
             Titles
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           either
           we
           must
           live
           without
           Government
           ,
           or
           if
           wee
           have
           Governours
           wee
           must
           give
           them
           wee
           call
           such
           Titles
           as
           are
           sutable
           to
           their
           offices
           and
           places
           they
           beare
           in
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           Governours
           and
           Assistants
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           Teachers
           ,
           Rulers
           ,
           Deacons
           ,
           &c.
           these
           are
           our
           highest
           Titles
           we
           give
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           second
           pag.
           
           hee
           chargeth
           the
           
             Massachusets
             to
             unite
             with
             other
             Colonies
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             bathe
             themselves
             in
             bloud
             and
             feed
             themselves
             fat
             with
             the
             lives
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           is
           a
           notorious
           slander
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           that
           the
           Massachusets
           new
           
             Plimouth
             ,
             Cone●tacut
          
           ,
           and
           Newhaven
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           severall
           Colonies
           there
           entred
           into
           a
           civill
           combination
           ,
           and
           are
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Vnited
             Colonies
          
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           occasioned
           by
           a
           generall
           conspiracy
           of
           the
           Indians
           against
           the
           body
           of
           the
           English
           there
           seated
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           distracted
           condition
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           could
           expect
           no
           helpe
           at
           that
           time
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Gorton
           and
           his
           company
           sell
           at
           that
           time
           into
           more
           then
           ordinary
           familiarity
           with
           the
           
             Na●ohigganset
             Indians
          
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           principal
           contrivers
           of
           the
           Villany
           ;
           who
           where
           they
           could
           not
           draw
           others
           to
           them
           by
           force
           or
           flattery
           ,
           they
           did
           it
           by
           large
           gifts
           ,
           &c.
           as
           I
           could
           prove
           by
           many
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           many
           hundred
           miles
           asunder
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           in
           which
           designe
           had
           not
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           in
           much
           mercy
           prevented
           ,
           I
           had
           beene
           the
           first
           had
           fallen
           ;
           which
           I
           forbeare
           to
           relate
           here
           ,
           being
           what
           I
           now
           doe
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           answer
           to
           his
           invective
           ,
        
         
           Next
           in
           the
           same
           pag.
           hee
           tels
           us
           at
           his
           landing
           
             how
             hee
             found
             his
             Country
             men
             at
             great
             variance
             at
             Boston
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
          
           ;
           But
           had
           not
           hee
           holpen
           to
           blow
           the
           bellowes
           the
           flame
           might
           never
           have
           beene
           so
           great
           .
           And
           whereas
           hee
           said
           that
           
             Mr.
             Williams
             was
             banished
             thence
             for
             differing
             from
             us
             being
             a
             man
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           answer
           ,
           1.
           take
           notice
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           Mr.
           Williams
           (
           though
           a
           man
           lovely
           in
           his
           carriage
           ,
           and
           whom
           I
           trust
           the
           Lord
           will
           yet
           recall
           )
           held
           forth
           in
           those
           times
           
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             our
             Letters
             Patents
          
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           &c.
           would
           not
           allow
           the
           
             Colours
             of
             our
             Nation
          
           ,
           denyed
           the
           
             lawfulnesse
             
             of
             a
             publique
             oath
             ●●
             being
             needlesse
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             a
             prophanation
             of
             Gods
             name
             to
             tender
             it
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           truly
           I
           never
           heard
           but
           he
           was
           dealt
           with
           for
           these
           and
           such
           like
           points
           :
           however
           I
           am
           sorry
           for
           the
           love
           I
           beare
           to
           him
           and
           his
           ,
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           mention
           it
           ,
           but
           God
           cals
           mee
           at
           this
           time
           to
           take
           off
           these
           aspersions
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           3.
           hee
           mentions
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           against
           Mr.
           
             John
             Wheelwright
             &c.
          
           
           Had
           it
           beene
           the
           will
           of
           God
           I
           would
           those
           differences
           had
           never
           been
           :
           But
           the
           maine
           difference
           was
           about
           a
           Petition
           by
           way
           of
           Remonstrance
           ,
           which
           the
           Government
           tooke
           very
           offensive
           :
           But
           Mr.
           Wheelwright
           and
           they
           are
           reconciled
           ,
           hee
           having
           given
           satisfaction
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           the
           same
           pag.
           hee
           wrongs
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Churches
           ,
           which
           is
           well
           knowne
           to
           bee
           sound
           .
           But
           whereas
           hee
           tels
           us
           in
           the
           same
           pag.
           of
           denying
           
             cohabitation
             ,
             and
             of
             whippings
             ,
             confinement
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             chaines
             ,
             fines
             ,
             banishment
             .
          
           I
           confesse
           all
           these
           things
           befell
           him
           ,
           and
           most
           justly
           :
           for
           hee
           was
           bound
           to
           the
           good
           behaviour
           at
           Plimouth
           and
           brooke
           his
           bonds
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           whipt
           and
           banished
           at
           
             Roade
             Island
          
           for
           mutinle
           and
           sedition
           in
           the
           open
           Court
           there
           :
           also
           at
           Providence
           as
           factious
           there
           though
           his
           party
           grew
           greater
           then
           Mr.
           Williams
           his
           better
           party
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           his
           and
           their
           sad
           letters
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachuset
           for
           helpe
           and
           advice
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           banished
           the
           Massachusets
           :
           all
           which
           appeares
           in
           another
           place
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           causes
           of
           their
           proceedings
           annexed
           thereunto
           .
           Lastly
           in
           this
           pag.
           hee
           tels
           us
           of
           his
           hardship
           divers
           nights
           together
           ,
           that
           himselfe
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           mutinous
           companions
           ,
           as
           
             Weekes
             ,
             Holden
             ,
             &c.
          
           endured
           ,
           which
           was
           just
           with
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           for
           extream
           evils
           must
           have
           extreame
           remedies
           ,
           and
           yet
           t
           is
           well
           knowne
           t
           is
           not
           a
           full
           dayes
           journey
           from
           
             Roade
             Island
          
           to
           Providence
           .
           And
           whereas
           a
           stranger
           would
           thinke
           hee
           was
           then
           forced
           to
           goe
           to
           Nauhigauset-Bay
           amongst
           the
           Indians
           ,
           hee
           went
           not
           from
           Providence
           till
           they
           were
           as
           weary
           of
           these
           Mutineeres
           as
           either
           Plimouth
           or
           
             Roade
             Island
          
           had
           beene
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           hee
           often
           mentioneth
           the
           hard
           measure
           hee
           received
           at
           Plimouth
           ,
           still
           carrying
           it
           on
           as
           if
           difference
           in
           Religion
           had
           beene
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           :
           I
           thought
           good
           here
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           to
           understand
           what
           was
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           troubles
           there
           ,
           that
           so
           all
           men
           may
           know
           what
           Religion
           this
           man
           is
           of
           :
           for
           the
           tree
           is
           best
           knowne
           by
           its
           fruite
           .
           The
           first
           complaint
           that
           came
           against
           him
           for
           which
           hee
           was
           brought
           before
           authority
           ,
           was
           by
           Mr.
           
             Ral●h
             Smith
          
           a
           Minister
           ,
           
           who
           being
           of
           Gortons
           acquaintance
           received
           him
           with
           his
           family
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           with
           much
           humanity
           and
           Christian
           respect
           ,
           promising
           him
           as
           free
           use
           of
           it
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           &c.
           but
           Mr.
           Gorton
           becomming
           troublesome
           ,
           (
           after
           meanes
           used
           to
           remove
           the
           offences
           taken
           by
           Mr.
           Smith
           ,
           but
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           growing
           still
           more
           insolent
           )
           Mr.
           Smith
           desired
           him
           to
           provide
           elsewhere
           for
           himselfe
           :
           but
           Gorton
           refused
           ,
           saying
           ,
           hee
           had
           as
           good
           interest
           in
           the
           house
           as
           Mr.
           Smith
           had
           .
           And
           when
           hee
           was
           brought
           before
           Authority
           ,
           stood
           stoutly
           to
           maintaine
           it
           to
           our
           amasement
           .
           But
           was
           ordered
           to
           depart
           and
           provide
           other
           wayes
           by
           a
           time
           appointed
           .
           And
           not
           long
           after
           there
           comming
           a
           woman
           of
           his
           acquaintance
           to
           Plimouth
           ,
           divers
           came
           to
           the
           Governour
           with
           complaints
           against
           her
           ,
           being
           a
           stranger
           ,
           for
           unworthy
           and
           offensive
           speeches
           and
           carriages
           used
           by
           her
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Governour
           sent
           to
           her
           to
           know
           her
           businesse
           ,
           &c.
           and
           commanded
           her
           departure
           ,
           and
           ordered
           the
           Sea-man
           that
           brought
           her
           ,
           to
           returne
           her
           to
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           shee
           came
           ,
           at
           his
           next
           passage
           thither
           .
           But
           Gorton
           said
           shee
           should
           not
           goe
           ,
           for
           hee
           had
           occasion
           to
           employ
           her
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hereupon
           the
           Governour
           (
           it
           being
           in
           the
           time
           of
           a
           Court
           )
           sent
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           because
           hee
           had
           hidde
           her
           ,
           stood
           in
           justification
           of
           his
           practise
           and
           refused
           to
           obey
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Court
           (
           who
           seconded
           the
           Governours
           order
           .
           )
           He
           was
           committed
           till
           hee
           could
           procure
           sureties
           for
           his
           good
           behaviour
           till
           the
           next
           Court
           which
           was
           a
           generall
           Court
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           answer
           to
           this
           contempt
           .
           The
           time
           being
           come
           and
           the
           Court
           set
           ,
           Gorton
           was
           called
           ;
           But
           the
           Governour
           being
           wearied
           with
           speech
           to
           other
           causes
           ,
           requested
           one
           of
           his
           Assistants
           who
           was
           present
           at
           his
           commitment
           and
           privy
           to
           the
           whole
           cause
           to
           declare
           the
           same
           .
           This
           Assistant
           no
           sooner
           stood
           up
           to
           shew
           the
           Country
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           bonds
           in
           the
           great
           affront
           hee
           had
           given
           the
           Government
           ,
           but
           Gorton
           stretching
           out
           his
           hand
           towards
           his
           face
           said
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           
             If
             Satan
             will
             accuse
             the
             brethren
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             downe
             from
             Jehoshuahs
             right
             ●and
             and
             stand
             here
             ,
          
           And
           that
           done
           ,
           in
           a
           seditious
           manner
           turned
           himselfe
           to
           the
           people
           and
           said
           ,
           with
           his
           armes
           spread
           abroad
           ;
           
             Yee
             see
             good
             people
             how
             yee
             are
             abused
             !
             Stand
             for
             your
             liberty
             ;
             And
             let
             them
             not
             bee
             parties
             and
             judges
             ,
          
           with
           many
           other
           opprobrious
           speeches
           of
           that
           kinde
           .
           Hereupon
           divers
           Elders
           of
           Churches
           being
           present
           ,
           desiring
           leave
           of
           the
           Governour
           to
           speake
           ,
           complaining
           of
           his
           seditious
           carriage
           ,
           and
           requested
           the
           Court
           not
           to
           suffer
           these
           abuses
           ,
           but
           to
           inflict
           condigne
           punishment
           .
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           wee
           did
           
           to
           him
           was
           but
           to
           take
           the
           forfeiture
           of
           his
           foresaid
           bonds
           for
           his
           good
           behaviour
           .
           Nay
           being
           but
           low
           and
           poore
           in
           his
           estate
           ,
           wee
           tooke
           not
           above
           eight
           or
           ten
           pounds
           of
           it
           ,
           lest
           it
           might
           lie
           too
           heavy
           upon
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           .
           But
           he
           must
           either
           get
           new
           sureties
           for
           the
           behaviour
           till
           the
           next
           generall
           Court
           ,
           or
           such
           time
           as
           he
           departed
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           lie
           in
           prison
           till
           hee
           could
           :
           now
           hee
           knowing
           his
           outragious
           passions
           which
           hee
           could
           not
           restraine
           ,
           procured
           sureties
           ,
           but
           immediately
           left
           Plimouth
           and
           went
           to
           
             Roade
             Island
          
           ,
           where
           upon
           complaint
           of
           our
           persecutions
           hee
           found
           present
           reliefe
           there
           :
           yet
           soone
           afterward
           he
           abused
           them
           in
           a
           greater
           measure
           and
           had
           heavier
           yet
           too
           light
           a
           punishment
           inflicted
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           breach
           of
           the
           civill
           peace
           and
           notorious
           contempt
           of
           Authority
           without
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           any
           points
           of
           Religion
           on
           the
           Governments
           part
           ,
           but
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           in
           pag.
           4.
           
           Mr.
           Gorton
           further
           accuseth
           us
           that
           they
           were
           deprived
           and
           taken
           away
           from
           their
           quiet
           possessions
           ,
           &c.
           
           Such
           was
           his
           carriage
           at
           Plimouth
           and
           Providence
           at
           his
           first
           settling
           as
           neither
           of
           the
           Governments
           durst
           admit
           or
           receive
           him
           into
           cohabitation
           ;
           but
           refused
           him
           as
           a
           pest
           to
           all
           societies
           .
           Againe
           in
           the
           same
           pag.
           he
           accuseth
           Massachusets
           and
           Plimouth
           to
           have
           denyed
           them
           to
           be
           in
           our
           Government
           ,
           
             but
             when
             wee
             perceived
             the
             place
             to
             bee
             a
             refuge
             for
             such
             as
             were
             oppressed
             then
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           'T
           is
           true
           that
           Plimouth
           gave
           way
           to
           Mr.
           Williams
           and
           his
           company
           to
           sit
           downe
           at
           Providence
           and
           have
           never
           molested
           them
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           refused
           Gorton
           and
           
             Weekes
             ,
             &c.
          
           upon
           Weekes
           his
           sollicitation
           when
           I
           was
           at
           Providence
           for
           the
           reasons
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           for
           those
           particular
           relations
           he
           makes
           of
           
             Robert
             Cole
             ,
             William
             Arnold
          
           ,
           and
           Benedict
           his
           sonne
           ,
           I
           wave
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           so
           well
           acquainted
           with
           their
           cases
           ,
           but
           see
           hee
           writes
           with
           a
           venomous
           pen
           ;
           onely
           take
           notice
           he
           would
           make
           it
           a
           great
           crime
           in
           them
           to
           trade
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           (
           as
           it
           is
           )
           when
           himselfe
           at
           that
           time
           denyed
           the
           sanctification
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           5.
           hee
           complaines
           that
           powder
           was
           traded
           to
           the
           Indians
           and
           denyed
           to
           them
           .
           Answ
           .
           If
           it
           were
           traded
           to
           the
           Indians
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           I
           approve
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           being
           against
           the
           expresse
           law
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           a
           large
           penalty
           annexed
           :
           but
           there
           was
           good
           reason
           to
           refuse
           it
           to
           them
           which
           held
           such
           familiarity
           with
           Malignant
           Indians
           especially
           during
           the
           time
           of
           their
           confederacy
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           6.
           he
           speakes
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           beene
           under
           some
           censure
           of
           the
           
           Massachusets
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           warrant
           there
           by
           him
           specified
           ,
           how
           truly
           copied
           I
           know
           not
           :
           but
           am
           sure
           at
           this
           time
           he
           was
           personally
           under
           no
           censure
           of
           theirs
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           7.
           hee
           accuseth
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           for
           bringing
           in
           all
           the
           accusations
           that
           came
           in
           against
           them
           .
           Who
           but
           publique
           persons
           should
           take
           notice
           of
           publique
           insolencies
           ?
           And
           as
           for
           Mr.
           Collens
           his
           story
           I
           am
           a
           stranger
           to
           ,
           but
           beleeve
           it
           is
           misreported
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           8.
           hee
           manifests
           hee
           durst
           not
           live
           under
           a
           forraigne
           Prince
           ,
           meaning
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           having
           never
           been
           false
           to
           his
           King
           and
           Country
           ,
           &c.
           with
           many
           ignorant
           swelling
           words
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           treason
           to
           ones
           Prince
           to
           live
           under
           a
           forraigne
           State
           though
           an
           Ally
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           pag.
           hee
           would
           lay
           the
           death
           of
           Mistris
           Hutchenson
           who
           was
           mother
           in
           law
           to
           Mr.
           Collens
           ,
           on
           us
           :
           although
           they
           went
           from
           
             Road
             Island
          
           which
           is
           not
           under
           the
           Massachusets
           where
           shee
           had
           lived
           some
           yeares
           after
           her
           remove
           from
           the
           Bay
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           Massachusets
           to
           the
           Dutch
           of
           her
           owne
           accord
           where
           they
           were
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           Indians
           .
        
         
           In
           pag
           9.
           he
           shewes
           how
           they
           bought
           lands
           of
           Myantonimo
           Prince
           of
           those
           parts
           .
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           Hee
           was
           not
           the
           Prince
           of
           that
           part
           as
           was
           proved
           publiquely
           at
           Massachusets
           himselfe
           being
           present
           .
           2.
           
           He
           had
           no
           proper
           right
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           shewed
           at
           large
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           pag.
           he
           beginneth
           a
           large
           letter
           full
           of
           railing
           blasphemies
           which
           continueth
           to
           pag.
           31.
           and
           however
           it
           bee
           not
           exactly
           set
           downe
           as
           it
           was
           sent
           ,
           yet
           I
           admire
           at
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           for
           hee
           is
           falne
           into
           the
           snare
           he
           laid
           ,
           this
           being
           brought
           against
           him
           to
           accuse
           him
           of
           blasphemy
           ,
           before
           a
           Committee
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           called
           in
           his
           book
           ,
           and
           referred
           him
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           &c.
           but
           I
           forbeare
           to
           shew
           his
           folly
           here
           ,
           which
           is
           referred
           to
           another
           place
           and
           his
           wickednesse
           discovered
           therein
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           32.
           hee
           saith
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           had
           no
           shew
           of
           any
           thing
           against
           them
           but
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           whole
           carried
           on
           in
           his
           owne
           way
           as
           well
           as
           what
           wee
           now
           print
           ,
           shewes
           it
           was
           in
           the
           right
           of
           two
           Indian
           Sachims
           ,
           namely
           Pumham
           and
           Socononoco
           ,
           who
           placing
           themselves
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           complained
           of
           violence
           offered
           them
           by
           Mr.
           Gort●n
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           it
           being
           our
           manner
           both
           in
           Capitals
           and
           Criminals
           to
           doe
           them
           the
           like
           justice
           wee
           doe
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           wherein
           walking
           by
           the
           same
           rules
           of
           righteousnesse
           towards
           them
           ,
           they
           
           have
           the
           lesse
           cause
           to
           take
           offence
           at
           us
           .
        
         
           From
           pag.
           33.
           forward
           ,
           are
           many
           Letters
           which
           I
           cannot
           beleeve
           al
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therfore
           remain
           jealous
           of
           his
           sincerity
           in
           Printing
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           37.
           hee
           holds
           forth
           conversion
           to
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           sending
           to
           them
           ,
           now
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           they
           sent
           a
           Minister
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           gracious
           young
           man
           one
           Mr.
           
             Joh.
             Bulkley
          
           then
           a
           Student
           ,
           but
           in
           no
           ministery
           ,
           went
           to
           teach
           to
           the
           Company
           they
           sent
           to
           guard
           their
           owne
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           in
           Gorton
           if
           need
           required
           :
           but
           I
           dare
           not
           beleeve
           what
           hee
           affirmes
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Copy
           of
           a
           Letter
           hee
           fathers
           upon
           the
           Commissioners
           sent
           by
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachuset
           ;
           I
           conclude
           't
           is
           rather
           set
           downe
           upon
           memory
           then
           right
           ,
           because
           of
           some
           attestations
           I
           have
           by
           me
           to
           make
           use
           on
           elsewhere
           ,
           which
           seeme
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           doe
           not
           credit
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           38
           ,
           &
           39.
           hee
           relates
           how
           their
           wives
           were
           frighted
           at
           mens
           presenting
           their
           muskets
           at
           them
           ,
           &c.
           and
           suffering
           such
           hardships
           as
           occasioned
           death
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           must
           also
           bee
           false
           ,
           for
           honest
           men
           have
           deposed
           there
           was
           no
           such
           presentment
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           wives
           came
           freely
           and
           familiarly
           to
           them
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           after
           they
           were
           taken
           .
           So
           also
           hee
           affirmes
           our
           men
           would
           allow
           of
           no
           parley
           but
           private
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           would
           dispatch
           them
           in
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           houre
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           never
           beleeve
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           the
           men
           to
           bee
           men
           fearing
           God
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           proceed
           as
           hee
           relateth
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           40
           ,
           &
           41.
           he
           also
           taxeth
           the
           Commissioners
           and
           souldiers
           with
           breach
           of
           Covenants
           in
           time
           of
           treaty
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             breaking
             open
             their
             houses
             ,
             desks
             ,
             killing
             their
             cattle
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           All
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           for
           oath
           is
           made
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           make
           use
           of
           before
           my
           Lord
           of
           Warwick
           Governour
           in
           chiefe
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           honourable
           Committee
           for
           foraign
           Plantations
           in
           due
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           that
           whereas
           they
           were
           by
           agreement
           to
           have
           two
           houses
           for
           their
           company
           being
           about
           40
           men
           ,
           they
           made
           use
           of
           but
           one
           ,
           nor
           did
           any
           of
           these
           things
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           45.
           he
           would
           make
           Pumham
           and
           Soconon●co
           ,
           the
           naturall
           subjects
           of
           Myantonimo
           their
           Prince
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           disproved
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           page
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           suggested
           to
           the
           people
           as
           though
           there
           were
           
             feare
             of
             some
             combination
             between
             the
             Indians
             and
             them
             .
             Answ
             .
          
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           you
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           their
           conspiracy
           :
           but
           this
           I
           thinke
           you
           dare
           not
           deny
           ,
           that
           Weekes
           one
           
           of
           your
           stoutest
           Champions
           ,
           lent
           Myantonimo
           an
           Armour
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           taken
           in
           battell
           against
           Vncus
           ,
           who
           was
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           English
           united
           Colonies
           :
           for
           which
           Vncus
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ;
           and
           in
           your
           own
           book
           you
           hold
           forth
           more
           familiarity
           then
           becomes
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           it
           will
           bee
           necessary
           for
           mee
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           ●round
           of
           this
           warre
           .
           There
           was
           a
           people
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Pecoats
           ,
           being
           a
           stout
           warlike
           people
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           at
           warre
           with
           the●
           Nanohiggansets
           many
           yeares
           ,
           and
           were
           too
           strong
           for
           them
           ;
           so
           also
           were
           they
           at
           some
           distance
           of
           affection
           with
           this
           Vncus
           ,
           who
           was
           Sachim
           of
           a
           people
           called
           the
           Mohegans
           ,
           neare
           the
           head
           of
           a
           River
           falleth
           into
           the
           sea
           at
           Pecoat●
           .
           The
           chiefe
           Sachim
           of
           this
           people
           of
           Pecoat
           ,
           was
           called
           Tatobam
           ,
           a
           stout
           man.
           The
           Nanohiggansets
           and
           these
           strove
           who
           should
           be
           greatest
           .
           This
           Tatobam
           envied
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           first
           stirrer
           and
           contriver
           of
           this
           generall
           Plot
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           all
           joyne
           together
           to
           destroy
           the
           English
           ;
           but
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           refused
           to
           joyne
           with
           them
           ,
           knowing
           if
           that
           were
           once
           done
           ,
           the
           next
           ruine
           must
           be
           their
           owne
           .
           Afterward
           having
           subdued
           many
           small
           peoples
           ,
           and
           one
           as
           great
           as
           themselves
           ,
           and
           and
           some
           English
           planting
           more
           neare
           then
           the
           body
           of
           our
           Plantations
           ,
           though
           without
           wrong
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           hee
           cut
           off
           Captaine
           Stone
           his
           Barke
           and
           Company
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           killed
           divers
           stragling
           English
           .
           This
           stirred
           up
           the
           English
           to
           take
           revenge
           :
           The
           Nanohiggansets
           and
           
             Vncus
             ,
             Sachim
          
           of
           the
           Moheges
           seeing
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           against
           their
           comon
           Enemy
           ,
           offered
           their
           service
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           English
           :
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           did
           no
           considerable
           service
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Moheges
           ,
           who
           did
           as
           much
           as
           could
           bee
           expected
           ,
           but
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           rather
           gathered
           up
           the
           spoile
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           offence
           of
           the
           English
           and
           Moheges
           ,
           seldome
           ingaging
           in
           any
           fight
           .
           The
           English
           killed
           and
           destroyed
           this
           people
           utterly
           ,
           so
           that
           those
           that
           were
           left
           remaining
           utterly
           deserted
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           wonne
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           possessed
           of
           it
           .
           After
           this
           victory
           ,
           
             Myantonimo
             Sachim
          
           or
           Lord
           of
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           ,
           and
           Vncus
           Lord
           of
           the
           Moheges
           ,
           manifested
           no
           good
           blood
           towards
           each
           other
           ;
           the
           English
           at
           Hartford
           where
           the
           Government
           for
           Coneetacut
           is
           held
           ,
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           got
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           peace
           and
           threefold
           Covenant
           between
           the
           Government
           of
           
             Coneetacut
             ,
             Nanohigganset
          
           ,
           and
           Mo●ege
           ,
           which
           was
           signed
           by
           the
           Governour
           of
           
             Coneetacut
             ,
             Myantonimo
             Sachim
          
           of
           Nanohigganset
           ,
           and
           
             Vncus
             Sachim
          
           of
           M●hegan
           .
           The
           
           Covenants
           ran
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           To
           confirme
           their
           League
           between
           the
           English
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           either
           to
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           forth
           a
           league
           of
           perpetuall
           peace
           between
           them
           .
           And
           in
           case
           any
           difference
           should
           arise
           between
           these
           two
           Indian
           Sachims
           ,
           or
           their
           people
           ,
           the
           party
           offended
           should
           complaine
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           Coneetacut
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           mediate
           and
           to
           determine
           the
           controversie
           between
           his
           two
           friends
           and
           their
           people
           :
           And
           in
           case
           the
           injury
           were
           great
           ,
           and
           the
           party
           wronging
           would
           not
           stand
           to
           the
           foresaid
           award
           and
           determination
           ,
           then
           it
           should
           not
           onely
           bee
           lawfull
           for
           the
           wronged
           to
           right
           himselfe
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           English
           party
           also
           to
           assist
           the
           innocent
           in
           that
           kind
           .
           And
           to
           this
           they
           all
           firmed
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Nanohigganset
             Sachim
          
           never
           regarded
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           
             Mohege
             Sachim
          
           ever
           faithfully
           observed
           it
           .
           But
           Myantonimo
           of
           Nanohigganset
           had
           thoughts
           now
           to
           prosecute
           the
           Pecoats
           designe
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           the
           English
           ,
           (
           the
           Pecoets
           Nation
           being
           rooted
           out
           by
           Gods
           just
           judgement
           as
           before
           )
           and
           travels
           farre
           and
           neare
           to
           draw
           all
           the
           Indians
           in
           the
           Countrey
           into
           this
           horrid
           confederacy
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           this
           Vncus
           would
           not
           bee
           wonne
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           have
           taken
           his
           daughter
           in
           marriage
           ,
           but
           ever
           acquainted
           the
           English
           with
           his
           working
           .
           At
           length
           an
           inferiour
           Sachim
           ,
           subordinate
           to
           Nanohigganset
           affronts
           him
           and
           his
           men
           ,
           hee
           complaines
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           they
           send
           to
           this
           inferiour
           Sachim
           ,
           hee
           sleights
           their
           admonition
           ,
           goes
           on
           his
           course
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           other
           demands
           leave
           to
           make
           warre
           upon
           him
           ,
           not
           requiring
           any
           aide
           .
           Still
           the
           English
           forewarne
           the
           other
           party
           of
           the
           evill
           they
           were
           like
           to
           being
           upon
           themselves
           ;
           till
           at
           length
           they
           professe
           they
           have
           had
           peace
           enough
           ,
           &
           now
           it
           is
           time
           to
           war.
           Whereupon
           the
           English
           give
           way
           to
           Vncus
           to
           revenge
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           ;
           the
           other
           are
           beaten
           .
           Now
           Myantonimo
           he
           prepares
           an
           Army
           of
           above
           1000
           men
           ,
           and
           comes
           upon
           a
           sudden
           upon
           Vncus
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           took
           Vncus
           at
           advantage
           ,
           not
           with
           above
           300
           men
           ;
           by
           which
           meanes
           they
           beset
           him
           every
           way
           in
           his
           Fort
           ,
           which
           stands
           upon
           a
           point
           of
           Land
           between
           two
           Rivers
           .
           Myantonimo
           so
           dispersed
           his
           men
           to
           prevent
           their
           f●ight
           ,
           as
           Vncus
           making
           a
           desperate
           salley
           with
           almost
           his
           full
           force
           ,
           routed
           the
           other
           ,
           slew
           neare
           upon
           an
           hundred
           ,
           and
           forced
           them
           to
           fly
           :
           But
           Mr.
           Weekes
           one
           of
           
             Samuel
             Gortons
          
           company
           (
           as
           I
           am
           credibly
           informed
           )
           lending
           the
           Great
           Sachim
           a
           complete
           Armor
           ;
           and
           having
           it
           on
           in
           the
           fight
           ,
           was
           not
           able
           to
           fly
           so
           fast
           as
           his
           men
           ,
           
           and
           was
           taken
           by
           this
           meanes
           .
           Yet
           such
           was
           Vncus
           respect
           still
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           hee
           kept
           him
           till
           hee
           sent
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           viz.
           to
           the
           Right
           Worshipfull
           
             George
             Fenwicke
          
           Esquire
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           he
           should
           doe
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           lived
           next
           to
           him
           ,
           Hee
           wished
           him
           to
           follow
           their
           owne
           Custome
           ,
           and
           to
           deale
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           advised
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           there
           were
           no
           English
           in
           the
           land
           to
           advise
           withall
           .
           Hereupon
           hee
           resolved
           to
           have
           killed
           him
           forthwith
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Custome
           .
           But
           no
           sooner
           were
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           got
           home
           ,
           who
           had
           lost
           divers
           Sachims
           ,
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           men
           in
           this
           fight
           ,
           but
           they
           send
           to
           Mr.
           Gorton
           ,
           &c.
           who
           sent
           a
           Note
           to
           Vncus
           ,
           with
           a
           command
           by
           the
           bearer
           ,
           that
           they
           put
           him
           not
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           use
           him
           kindly
           and
           returne
           him
           .
           This
           the
           Messenger
           either
           said
           or
           they
           supposed
           came
           from
           the
           Massachusets
           Governour
           ,
           and
           did
           much
           daunt
           Vncus
           and
           his
           men
           :
           but
           to
           cleare
           up
           all
           ,
           they
           advised
           with
           the
           Gent.
           of
           Coneetacut
           ,
           who
           wished
           him
           to
           keep
           him
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           to
           advise
           with
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           United
           Colonies
           whereof
           they
           were
           part
           ,
           whose
           meeting
           would
           bee
           ere
           long
           by
           course
           at
           the
           Massachusets
           :
           which
           counsell
           hee
           followed
           ,
           and
           entreated
           the
           Governour
           of
           
             Coneetacut
             (
             Myantonimo
          
           also
           desiring
           it
           )
           to
           keep
           him
           safe
           for
           him
           till
           then
           ,
           whereupon
           hee
           was
           brought
           to
           Hartford
           :
           And
           many
           gifts
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           prisoner
           ;
           which
           hee
           bestowed
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           some
           on
           him
           that
           took
           him
           ,
           some
           on
           Vncus
           ,
           some
           on
           his
           wife
           ,
           some
           on
           Vncus
           brother
           being
           a
           great
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           some
           on
           others
           where
           he
           had
           received
           kindnesses
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           all
           the
           ransome
           was
           paid
           ,
           there
           being
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           ransome
           proposed
           by
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           ,
           nor
           set
           down
           by
           Vncus
           .
           But
           hee
           advising
           with
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           they
           considering
           how
           many
           ways
           besides
           open
           hostility
           he
           had
           sought
           the
           life
           of
           Vncus
           ,
           by
           poyson
           ,
           secret
           murther
           ,
           witchcraft
           ,
           &c.
           advised
           him
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           safety
           for
           him
           whilst
           hee
           lived
           ,
           being
           so
           restlesse
           in
           his
           practice
           against
           his
           life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wished
           Vncus
           to
           proceed
           with
           him
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           Custome
           towards
           prisoners
           of
           Warre
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           put
           them
           to
           death
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           advice
           he
           proceeded
           ,
           knowing
           now
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Engl.
           would
           intercede
           for
           him
           .
           And
           hereupon
           Vncus
           went
           to
           Hartford
           and
           demanded
           his
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           led
           him
           to
           an
           house
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           there
           killed
           him
           ,
           where
           was
           an
           English
           man
           or
           two
           by
           to
           prevent
           their
           accustomed
           cruelties
           ,
           in
           cutting
           off
           not
           onely
           the
           head
           and
           hands
           of
           their
           prisoners
           when
           they
           are
           
           dead
           ,
           and
           make
           bracelets
           of
           the
           fore-joints
           of
           their
           fingers
           ,
           &c.
           but
           to
           torture
           them
           whilst
           living
           with
           most
           inhumane
           cruelties
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           would
           warre
           upon
           him
           in
           revenge
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           wee
           forbade
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           our
           next
           meeting
           of
           Commissioners
           to
           consult
           about
           the
           Weale
           publike
           of
           the
           United
           Colonies
           ,
           in
           regard
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           pleaded
           they
           had
           taken
           a
           ransome
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           his
           life
           also
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           denyed
           ;
           Wee
           sent
           for
           Vncus
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           the
           great
           Sachims
           of
           Nanohigganset
           to
           come
           also
           ,
           or
           appeare
           by
           Commissioners
           ;
           but
           they
           sent
           foure
           Commissioners
           with
           full
           authority
           to
           treate
           ,
           where
           we
           found
           neither
           ransome
           ,
           nor
           colour
           of
           ransome
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           .
           And
           so
           a
           truce
           was
           agreed
           on
           ,
           &
           if
           Vncus
           brake
           it
           ,
           we
           were
           then
           freed
           from
           our
           engagement
           to
           defend
           him
           any
           further
           ,
           for
           they
           desired
           no
           more
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           broke
           it
           ,
           then
           it
           should
           be
           lawfull
           for
           us
           the
           United
           Colonies
           to
           take
           part
           with
           him
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           though
           before
           they
           had
           so
           neare
           neighbours
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           Gorton
           ,
           &c.
           and
           till
           Myantonimo's
           Government
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           the
           most
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           most
           peaceable
           of
           all
           the
           Indians
           ,
           yet
           now
           they
           were
           changed
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           Tutors
           ,
           Secretaries
           ,
           and
           promptors
           to
           suggest
           their
           greatnesse
           and
           our
           weaknesse
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           his
           Book
           witnesseth
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           I
           am
           confident
           if
           the
           Gortonians
           (
           for
           I
           take
           the
           phrase
           from
           his
           owne
           Book
           here
           ,
           never
           hearing
           it
           before
           )
           bee
           suffered
           to
           live
           so
           neare
           them
           ,
           it
           will
           bee
           our
           ruine
           ,
           or
           these
           Indians
           (
           which
           we
           desire
           not
           )
           in
           short
           time
           .
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           insert
           this
           Narration
           thus
           briefly
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           might
           understand
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           many
           charges
           ,
           calling
           God
           to
           witnesse
           I
           know
           not
           the
           least
           falshood
           related
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           many
           things
           for
           brevities
           sake
           omitted
           worthy
           a
           history
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           now
           about
           an
           answer
           ,
           not
           an
           history
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thus
           briefe
           .
           But
           to
           return
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           47.
           see
           how
           he
           scoffes
           at
           the
           Sabbath
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           ground
           for
           our
           religious
           observation
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           Mr.
           Co●tons
           judgement
           .
           And
           in
           pag.
           48.
           hee
           is
           full
           of
           many
           scoffs
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           and
           his
           Gortonians
           would
           not
           ,
           nor
           did
           shoot
           at
           all
           ,
           when
           as
           I
           have
           oath
           to
           prove
           they
           shot
           also
           at
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           heard
           some
           say
           that
           their
           powder
           was
           so
           dampe
           and
           moist
           as
           they
           could
           not
           without
           great
           difficulty
           discharge
           a
           peece
           ,
           which
           I
           well
           beleeve
           might
           bee
           the
           reason
           they
           shot
           no
           more
           then
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           49.
           hee
           chargeth
           Captaine
           Cooke
           with
           breach
           of
           Articles
           :
           And
           yet
           I
           have
           it
           attested
           upon
           oath
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           none
           agreed
           on
           ;
           
           onely
           they
           desired
           they
           might
           not
           goe
           bound
           ;
           which
           was
           easily
           assented
           to
           ,
           they
           behaving
           themselves
           quietly
           .
           And
           for
           their
           cattle
           ,
           I
           never
           heard
           the
           number
           to
           be
           so
           great
           by
           farre
           ;
           but
           asking
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           about
           them
           ,
           hee
           professed
           they
           did
           not
           amount
           to
           halfe
           their
           charges
           .
           And
           if
           any
           aske
           by
           what
           authority
           they
           went
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Government
           to
           do
           such
           an
           act
           ▪
           Know
           that
           his
           former
           seditious
           and
           turbulent
           carriage
           in
           all
           parts
           where
           he
           came
           ,
           as
           
             Plymouth
             ,
             Roade-Island
          
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           greatest
           liberty
           ,
           Providence
           that
           place
           which
           relieved
           him
           in
           that
           his
           so
           great
           extremity
           ,
           and
           his
           so
           desperate
           close
           with
           so
           dangerous
           and
           potent
           enemies
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           a
           time
           of
           Conspiracy
           by
           the
           same
           Indians
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           wrongs
           done
           to
           the
           Indians
           ,
           and
           English
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           that
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           who
           complained
           and
           desired
           reliefe
           ;
           together
           with
           his
           notorious
           contempt
           of
           all
           Civill
           Government
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           particular
           ,
           and
           his
           blasphemies
           against
           God
           needlesly
           manifested
           in
           his
           proud
           letters
           to
           them
           ,
           one
           whereof
           hee
           hath
           printed
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           I
           have
           herewith
           published
           for
           him
           .
           All
           these
           considered
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           hereby
           cause
           enough
           ,
           why
           they
           proceeded
           against
           him
           as
           a
           common
           enemy
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           And
           as
           such
           as
           one
           ,
           the
           said
           Commissioners
           being
           then
           met
           together
           at
           Massachusets
           by
           course
           ,
           for
           the
           Weale
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           upon
           just
           complaint
           ordered
           and
           thought
           meet
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           should
           call
           them
           to
           accompt
           ,
           and
           proceed
           with
           them
           so
           farre
           as
           stood
           with
           righteousnesse
           and
           justice
           :
           And
           by
           their
           declaration
           thou
           maist
           easily
           see
           they
           went
           no
           further
           ,
           for
           they
           refusing
           safe
           conduct
           to
           come
           to
           answer
           to
           the
           matters
           against
           them
           ,
           forced
           them
           upon
           this
           charge
           needlesly
           ,
           which
           they
           made
           them
           beare
           part
           of
           as
           before
           .
           So
           that
           here
           's
           cause
           enough
           besides
           blasphemy
           for
           their
           proceeding
           with
           them
           I
           suppose
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           51.
           he
           chargeth
           New-Engl
           .
           Ministers
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           streets
           :
           but
           take
           notice
           I
           have
           been
           there
           these
           26
           yeares
           ,
           and
           better
           ,
           but
           never
           heard
           of
           such
           a
           practise
           ,
           till
           I
           now
           reade
           it
           in
           his
           Book
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           52.
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           Governour
           to
           satisfie
           the
           people
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             we
             were
             apprehended
             for
             divers
             grosse
             opinions
             ,
          
           &c.
           Answ
           .
           You
           may
           see
           in
           the
           last
           Section
           but
           one
           there
           was
           cause
           enough
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           Opinions
           ,
           let
           mee
           tell
           you
           that
           you
           held
           ,
           That
           that
           Image
           of
           God
           after
           which
           man
           was
           created
           was
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           Adam
           fell
           Christ
           was
           slaine
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           as
           for
           your
           opinion
           concerning
           Churches
           ,
           Mr.
           Williams
           by
           way
           of
           sad
           complaint
           told
           me
           ,
           you
           denyed
           
           any
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           to
           bee
           in
           the
           world
           :
           also
           Baptisme
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           Sabbath
           ,
           Magistracy
           as
           it
           was
           an
           ordinance
           used
           amongst
           Christians
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           spell
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           Necromancers
           ,
           and
           the
           Communicants
           drunke
           with
           the
           juice
           of
           the
           grape
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           for
           this
           last
           passage
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           Reader
           shall
           have
           it
           at
           large
           in
           a
           second
           Letter
           sent
           by
           him
           and
           his
           companions
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           concealed
           by
           himself
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           though
           he
           pretendeth
           to
           have
           printed
           all
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           pag.
           53.
           
             as
             he
             abuseth
             others
             ,
             so
             Mr.
          
           Cotton
           
             and
             Mr.
          
           Ward
           ,
           
             in
             affirming
             that
             Mr.
          
           Ward
           
             put
             himselfe
             into
             a
             passion
             ,
             and
             stirred
             up
          
           Carder
           
             to
             recant
             ,
             &c.
             as
             being
             no
             discredit
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             Mr.
          
           Cotton
           
             ordinarily
             preached
             that
             publiquely
             once
             a
             yeare
             ,
             which
             the
             next
             yeare
             he
             recants
             ,
             &c.
             But
             Mr.
          
           Ward
           
             being
             in
             Towne
             ,
             a
             man
             well
             knowne
             and
             reputed
             ,
             I
             shewed
             him
             the
             Booke
             ,
             and
             hee
             gave
             mee
             thanks
             ,
             and
             returned
             this
             answer
             to
             it
          
           verbatius
           :
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           having
           made
           mee
           a
           Margent
           note
           in
           the
           53
           page
           of
           his
           Booke
           ,
           I
           hold
           my self
           called
           to
           make
           this
           answer
           to
           it
           ;
           I
           cannot
           call
           to
           minde
           that
           ever
           I
           knew
           or
           spake●
           with
           such
           a
           man
           as
           
             Richard
             Carder
          
           ,
           nor
           that
           ever
           I
           had
           any
           speech
           with
           any
           prisoner
           at
           a
           window
           ,
           nor
           should
           I
           need
           it
           in
           New-England
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           liberty
           enough
           given
           for
           conference
           with
           prisoners
           in
           more
           free
           and
           convenient
           places
           .
           This
           I
           remember
           ,
           that
           one
           
             Robert
             Potter
          
           who
           went
           in
           the
           same
           Ship
           with
           mee
           into
           New-England
           ,
           and
           expressing
           by
           the
           way
           so
           much
           honesty
           and
           godlinesse
           as
           gained
           my
           good
           opinion
           and
           affection
           towards
           him
           :
           I
           hearing
           that
           hee
           was
           affected
           with
           
             Samuel
             Gortons
          
           blasphemous
           conceits
           and
           carriages
           ,
           and
           therefore
           now
           imprisoned
           with
           him
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           free
           sp●●ch
           with
           him
           in
           the
           open
           prison
           yard
           ,
           who
           shedding
           many
           teares
           might
           happily
           move
           me
           to
           expresse
           my
           affection
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           calls
           passion
           :
           After
           some
           debate
           about
           his
           new
           opinions
           ,
           I
           remember
           I
           used
           a
           speech
           to
           him
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           That
           hee
           should
           doe
           well
           and
           wisely
           to
           make
           such
           acknowledgement
           of
           his
           errours
           at
           his
           conscience
           would
           permit
           ;
           telling
           him
           that
           Mr.
           Cotton
           whom
           hee
           had
           so
           much
           reverenced
           in
           
             Old
             England
          
           ,
           and
           New
           ,
           had
           given
           him
           a
           godly
           example
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           by
           a
           publique
           acknowledgement
           upon
           a
           solemne
           Fast
           day
           with
           many
           teares
           ;
           That
           in
           the
           time
           when
           errours
           were
           so
           stirring
           ,
           God
           leaving
           him
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           a
           spirituall
           slumber
           ;
           and
           ●ad
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           watchfulnesse
           of
           his
           brethren
           the
           Elders
           ,
           &c.
           hee
           might
           have
           slept
           on
           ;
           and
           blessed
           God
           very
           cordially
           for
           awakening
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           thankefull
           to
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           for
           
           their
           watchfulnesse
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           faithfulnesse
           towards
           him
           :
           wherein
           ●ee
           honoured
           God
           not
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           greatly
           rejoyced
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           ●earers
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           would
           bee
           no
           shame
           for
           him
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           Mr.
           Cotton
           ,
           were
           I
           worthy
           ,
           I
           would
           presume
           to
           speake
           that
           now
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           said
           more
           then
           many
           times
           of
           him
           elswhere
           ,
           That
           I
           hold
           him
           such
           an
           eminent
           Worthy
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           very
           few
           others
           have
           attained
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           hold
           my selfe
           not
           worthy
           to
           wipe
           his
           slippers
           for
           matters
           of
           grace
           ,
           learning
           ,
           and
           industry
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           Author
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           ,
           my self
           and
           others
           farre
           more
           judicious
           ,
           take
           him
           to
           bee
           a
           man
           whose
           spirit
           is
           starke
           drunke
           with
           blasphemies
           and
           insolencies
           ,
           a
           corrupter
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           a
           disturber
           of
           the
           Peace
           where
           ever
           hee
           comes
           ;
           I
           intreat
           him
           to
           read
           Titus
           1.
           13.
           with
           an
           humble
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           greatest
           harm
           I
           wish
           him
           .
        
         
           
             N.
             W.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           Answer
           and
           testimony
           of
           that
           Reverend
           and
           Grave
           Divine
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           how
           Mr.
           Gorton
           abuseth
           all
           men
           ,
           by
           casting
           mire
           and
           dirt
           in
           the
           faces
           of
           our
           best
           deserving
           Instruments
           .
        
         
           In
           page
           54.
           he
           accuseth
           Mr.
           Wilson
           and
           Mr.
           Cotton
           for
           stirring
           up
           the
           people
           against
           them
           ,
           &c.
           Answ
           .
           What
           they
           pressed
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           present
           to
           heare
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           can
           affirme
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           time
           of
           their
           liberty
           to
           my
           departure
           from
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           much
           above
           two
           moneths
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           many
           precious
           godly
           men
           affirme
           ,
           that
           
             Sam.
             Gorton
          
           and
           his
           company
           needlesly
           in
           their
           writings
           and
           conference
           belched
           out
           such
           blasphemy
           as
           they
           thought
           God
           was
           offended
           with
           the
           Country
           for
           giving
           them
           the
           liberty
           they
           had
           .
           And
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           see
           his
           carriage
           ,
           (
           it
           being
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Countrey
           to
           let
           their
           prisoners
           come
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           preached
           )
           Mr.
           Gorton
           ,
           &c.
           being
           there
           after
           Mr.
           Cotton
           had
           ended
           his
           Sermon
           on
           a
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           asked
           leave
           to
           speake
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Cotton
           assenting
           to
           ,
           the
           Governour
           being
           present
           gave
           him
           leave
           ,
           where
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           before
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           being
           very
           great
           ,
           hee
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             and
             other
             Ordinances
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             like
             the
             silver
             Shrines
             of
          
           Diana
           
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             craftsmen
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           if
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           be
           questioned
           ,
           I
           have
           testimony
           upon
           Oath
           to
           make
           it
           good
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           55
           ,
           56
           ,
           57.
           many
           things
           might
           bee
           excepted
           against
           ,
           as
           
           in
           p.
           55.
           his
           great
           respect
           manifested
           to
           that
           government
           ,
           because
           derived
           from
           the
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           what
           it
           was
           thou
           maist
           largely
           see
           in
           certaine
           Observations
           of
           a
           godly
           Divine
           annexed
           hereunto
           ,
           upon
           his
           owne
           two
           contemptuous
           and
           blasphemous
           Letters
           ,
           or
           rather
           Bookes
           ,
           wherein
           are
           48
           severall
           aspersions
           cast
           on
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           appealing
           ,
           pag.
           56.
           from
           their
           Justice
           when
           their
           Charter
           enjoynes
           none
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           56
           ,
           &
           57
           ,
           the
           Questions
           as
           hee
           hath
           set
           them
           downe
           ,
           and
           the
           relation
           about
           the
           time
           allowed
           him
           to
           give
           his
           answer
           ;
           I
           question
           whether
           he
           have
           dealt
           fairely
           therein
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           so
           often
           found
           faulty
           .
        
         
           To
           passe
           by
           his
           Answer
           ,
           and
           his
           large
           explanation
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           pag.
           58.
           and
           come
           to
           59.
           &c.
           and
           so
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Answers
           to
           the
           Questions
           to
           64.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           though
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           hee
           doe
           right
           as
           hee
           states
           things
           ;
           yet
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           being
           attested
           by
           reverend
           persons
           ,
           That
           hee
           then
           maintained
           ,
           
             that
             God
             made
             man
             after
             his
             owne
             image
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             but
             one
             image
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             exinanition
             by
             which
             we
             are
             saved
             .
          
           And
           when
           it
           was
           objected
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           saved
           by
           the
           incarnation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           .
           
             True
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             therefore
          
           Adam
           
             fell
             ,
             and
             so
             destroyed
             Gods
             image
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           When
           it
           was
           objected
           againe
           ,
           Adams
           fall
           was
           not
           our
           salvation
           ,
           but
           condemnation
           ,
           but
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           was
           our
           salvation
           :
           and
           therefore
           Adams
           fall
           could
           not
           be
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           .
           Hee
           would
           by
           no
           meanes
           either
           revoke
           or
           explaine
           his
           speech
           (
           though
           much
           urged
           thereunto
           )
           to
           agree
           with
           the
           principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           Being
           further
           demanded
           what
           he
           then
           thought
           of
           that
           Christ
           in
           whom
           we
           beleeve
           ,
           borne
           of
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           ,
           and
           who
           suffered
           under
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ?
           He
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             that
             Christ
             was
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             resemblance
             of
             what
             is
             done
             in
             mee
             and
             every
             true
             Christian
             .
          
           And
           now
           judge
           good
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           like
           what
           hee
           mentioneth
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           were
           a
           trifle
           not
           worthy
           the
           mentioning
           :
           But
           if
           he
           will
           be
           so
           unfaithfull
           as
           to
           omit
           it
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           his
           censure
           ,
           pag.
           64.
           
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           it
           bee
           right
           set
           downe
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           charge
           ,
           pag.
           65.
           wherein
           I
           dare
           say
           he
           wrongeth
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             They
             stirred
             up
             the
             people
             to
             famish
             them
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           his
           long
           and
           tedious
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Green
           ,
           from
           page
           66
           to
           74.
           
           I
           passe
           it
           by
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           Mr.
           Green
           did
           .
           But
           in
           74.
           hee
           would
           
           make
           it
           an
           aspersion
           upon
           Mr.
           Endecot
           for
           saying
           
             that
             God
             had
             stirred
             them
             up
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             jurisdiction
             to
             fetch
             them
             from
             their
             owne
             places
             .
          
           Take
           notice
           as
           it
           is
           litterally
           within
           the
           line
           of
           Plimouth
           Government
           in
           their
           Grant
           ,
           yet
           the
           Indians
           before
           mentioned
           having
           subjected
           themselves
           to
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           Plimouth
           as
           well
           as
           those
           for
           Con●●aeut
           ,
           and
           New-Haven
           ,
           upon
           the
           manifold
           complaints
           and
           reasons
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           being
           met
           together
           at
           their
           ordinary
           time
           and
           place
           appointed
           and
           ordered
           it
           should
           bee
           so
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           copy
           of
           their
           act
           .
        
      
       
         
           At
           a
           meeting
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           United
           Colonies
           of
           New-England
           holden
           at
           Boston
           
             the
             seventh
             of
             September
             1643.
             
          
        
         
           Whereas
           complaints
           have
           beene
           made
           against
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           weighty
           and
           of
           great
           consequence
           ;
           And
           whereas
           the
           said
           Gorton
           and
           the
           rest
           have
           beene
           formerly
           sent
           for
           ,
           and
           now
           lately
           by
           the
           generall
           Court
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           with
           a
           safe
           conduct
           both
           for
           their
           comming
           and
           returne
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           give
           answer
           and
           satisfaction
           wherein
           they
           have
           done
           wrong
           .
           If
           yet
           they
           shall
           stubbornely
           refuse
           ,
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           Vnited
           Colonies
           think
           sit
           that
           the
           Magistrates
           in
           the
           Massachusets
           proceed
           against
           them
           according
           to
           what
           they
           shall
           finde
           just
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Jurisdictions
           will
           approve
           and
           concurre
           in
           what
           shall
           bee
           so
           warrantably
           done
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           Commissioners
           had
           beene
           present
           at
           the
           conclusions
           ,
           provided
           that
           this
           conclusion
           doe
           not
           prejudice
           the
           Government
           of
           Plimouth
           in
           any
           right
           they
           can
           justly
           claime
           unto
           any
           Tract
           or
           Tracts
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           which
           Order
           it
           appeares
           they
           were
           stirred
           up
           and
           allowed
           by
           Plimouth
           it selfe
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           afore
           ,
           to
           send
           for
           and
           deale
           with
           as
           indeed
           the
           common
           disturbers
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           in
           pag.
           76.
           
           He
           complaineth
           of
           the
           Governours
           last
           order
           for
           breaking
           the
           order
           of
           Court
           ,
           yet
           take
           it
           as
           he
           relates
           it
           and
           any
           understanding
           man
           will
           easily
           see
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           same
           leafe
           that
           they
           still
           were
           bound
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Articles
           at
           their
           confinement
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           now
           in
           a
           high
           way
           to
           break
           .
           And
           for
           that
           little
           Island
           called
           
             Reade
             Island
          
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           shelter
           in
           ,
           take
           notice
           't
           is
           30
           miles
           about
           ,
           very
           fruitfull
           ,
           and
           plentifully
           abounding
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           food
           the
           Country
           affordeth
           ,
           and
           
           hath
           two
           Townes
           besides
           many
           great
           Farmes
           well
           stocked
           in
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           79.
           
           Hee
           complaines
           of
           us
           for
           calling
           them
           Gortonians
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Indians
           calling
           them
           Gortonoges
           and
           not
           Englishmen
           ,
           with
           many
           affected
           soppish
           vanities
           ,
           phrases
           and
           termes
           I
           never
           heard
           on
           before
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           lived
           in
           New-England
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           being
           now
           above
           26
           yeares
           .
           I
           wish
           hee
           study
           not
           ,
           nor
           affect
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           I
           much
           feare
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           80.
           
           Hee
           tels
           a
           tale
           of
           a
           tub
           ,
           of
           Myantonimo's
           being
           slain
           as
           hee
           marched
           ,
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           for
           hee
           was
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           house
           ,
           but
           not
           upon
           a
           march
           .
           And
           is
           it
           to
           bee
           wondered
           at
           ,
           that
           two
           English
           were
           present
           to
           see
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           proceeding
           in
           so
           weighty
           a
           cause
           as
           one
           Prince
           putting
           another
           his
           perfidious
           enemy
           and
           captive
           to
           death
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           were
           required
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           to
           forbeare
           their
           accustomed
           torments
           and
           to
           give
           him
           honourable
           buriall
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           and
           had
           thanks
           returned
           by
           the
           Nanhiggansets
           for
           those
           particulars
           .
           Now
           if
           any
           would
           know
           how
           it
           was
           done
           ?
           It
           was
           onely
           at
           one
           blow
           with
           an
           hatchet
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           heade
           as
           hee
           walked
           easily
           in
           the
           roome
           (
           expecting
           no
           lesse
           )
           which
           fully
           dispatched
           him
           at
           once
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           answer
           to
           this
           charge
           .
        
         
           To
           let
           passe
           pag.
           81.
           what
           hee
           saith
           about
           Myantonimo's
           death
           as
           being
           answered
           before
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           pag
           82.
           &c.
           where
           he
           mentioneth
           a
           consultation
           held
           amongst
           the
           Indians
           to
           put
           themselves
           under
           the
           subjection
           of
           the
           State
           of
           
             England
             ,
             &c.
             Answ
          
           .
           Wee
           heard
           indeed
           of
           this
           desperate
           plot
           by
           this
           unfaithfull
           people
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           in
           Covenant
           with
           the
           severall
           Governments
           long
           before
           ,
           but
           never
           observed
           any
           one
           Article
           farther
           then
           it
           might
           further
           their
           owne
           designe
           which
           was
           to
           bee
           absolute
           Lords
           of
           the
           Country
           though
           with
           the
           ruine
           of
           us
           all
           .
           And
           truly
           had
           he
           not
           published
           this
           and
           the
           following
           discourse
           wee
           could
           never
           have
           proved
           it
           though
           wee
           heard
           of
           it
           both
           from
           English
           and
           Indians
           .
           And
           however
           Myantonimo
           dyed
           ,
           yet
           the
           plot
           liveth
           and
           continueth
           to
           this
           day
           .
           Now
           though
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           ,
           nor
           doe
           I
           thinke
           they
           joyne
           with
           them
           in
           aiming
           at
           the
           ruine
           of
           all
           the
           English
           ,
           yet
           they
           joyne
           with
           them
           in
           many
           of
           their
           Councels
           ,
           contrive
           their
           sturdy
           answers
           by
           writings
           ,
           and
           become
           their
           Secretaries
           .
           Who
           knowes
           not
           that
           they
           cannot
           write
           ?
           and
           who
           knowes
           not
           their
           owne
           answers
           from
           those
           that
           come
           under
           your
           hands
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           State
           of
           England
           (
           which
           
           God
           defend
           )
           should
           establish
           your
           and
           their
           joynt
           propositions
           :
           then
           were
           their
           plot
           accomplished
           :
           for
           they
           might
           and
           would
           worke
           freely
           our
           ruine
           when
           as
           wee
           might
           not
           take
           up
           armes
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           warrant
           or
           writ
           from
           hence
           procured
           upon
           our
           complaints
           here
           ,
           which
           also
           would
           bee
           six
           months
           in
           ordinary
           course
           in
           procuring
           and
           returning
           ,
           when
           as
           in
           one
           of
           these
           all
           our
           throates
           might
           bee
           cut
           ,
           and
           those
           hopefull
           beginnings
           so
           much
           favoured
           by
           our
           gracious
           God
           hitherto
           in
           a
           high
           way
           to
           bee
           overthrowne
           .
           Indeed
           wee
           heard
           further
           ,
           and
           for
           my
           part
           I
           beleeve
           it
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           better
           accomplishment
           hereof
           ,
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           and
           some
           of
           his
           company
           had
           perswaded
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           to
           send
           the
           King
           a
           very
           large
           Present
           of
           Beaver
           and
           otter
           skins
           which
           they
           should
           bring
           in
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           did
           :
           but
           withall
           the
           English
           reporter
           saith
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           could
           finde
           favour
           with
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           then
           hee
           would
           rest
           there
           :
           but
           if
           they
           frowned
           on
           him
           ,
           hee
           doubted
           not
           to
           but
           obtaine
           what
           was
           meet
           from
           the
           King.
           But
           the
           times
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           publish
           this
           also
           ,
           else
           I
           see
           wee
           should
           have
           had
           all
           :
           and
           this
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           That
           (
           as
           the
           same
           report
           testified
           )
           at
           his
           departure
           hee
           wished
           them
           by
           no
           meanes
           to
           warre
           with
           us
           the
           
             Vnited
             Colonies
          
           ,
           but
           compound
           though
           it
           cost
           them
           never
           so
           deare
           ,
           but
           assured
           them
           at
           his
           returne
           hee
           would
           come
           strengthened
           with
           such
           authority
           and
           so
           many
           of
           his
           friends
           as
           that
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           and
           themselves
           should
           not
           need
           to
           feare
           any
           thing
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           English
           could
           doe
           .
           And
           that
           we
           heard
           these
           things
           from
           credible
           testimony
           and
           are
           not
           faigned
           by
           mee
           ,
           I
           take
           the
           searcher
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           yea
           say
           further
           that
           I
           beleeve
           them
           to
           bee
           true
           ▪
        
         
           His
           glorious
           seeming
           well-deserving
           acts
           follow
           in
           pag.
           82.
           &c.
           to
           89.
           but
           note
           that
           
             Weekes
             ,
             Holden
          
           ,
           and
           Warner
           ,
           (
           though
           I
           least
           know
           the
           last
           ,
           but
           am
           sure
           for
           the
           other
           two
           )
           were
           his
           strong
           Assistants
           in
           his
           former
           seditious
           and
           mutinous
           carriages
           both
           at
           
             Roade
             Island
          
           and
           Providence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ●it
           Commissioners
           as
           he
           terms
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           accomplishing
           such
           a
           designe
           .
           And
           in
           pag.
           85.
           note
           first
           ,
           their
           complyance
           with
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           ,
           and
           his
           false
           relation
           in
           saying
           Myantonimo's
           ransome
           was
           taken
           and
           his
           life
           also
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           as
           I
           made
           appeare
           in
           my
           former
           relation
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Kings
           being
           our
           and
           their
           Judge
           ,
           as
           in
           pag.
           86.
           
           Know
           the
           Indian●
           care
           no
           more
           for
           the
           King
           then
           they
           doe
           for
           us
           ,
           whom
           they
           would
           destroy
           if
           they
           could
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           pag.
           88.
           take
           notice
           〈◊〉
           the
           Gortonists
           complying
           and
           joyning
           
           with
           them
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           calling
           them
           their
           fellow-subjects
           ,
           and
           secondly
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Maukquagges
           (
           whom
           wee
           ordinarily
           call
           Mo-whakes
           )
           as
           being
           the
           
             most
             fierce
             and
             warlike
             people
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             where
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             wee
             are
             furnished
             with
             3700
             Guns
             ,
             men
             expert
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           these
           indeed
           as
           the
           Switzers
           serve
           for
           hire
           .
           And
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           being
           rich
           have
           hired
           them
           to
           assist
           them
           in
           their
           warre
           .
           But
           though
           the
           Gortonists
           it
           seemes
           are
           interested
           with
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           in
           their
           strength
           against
           us
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           neither
           so
           many
           men
           nor
           have
           so
           many
           arms
           ,
           but
           have
           too
           many
           and
           are
           very
           expert
           in
           them
           ;
           being
           continually
           supplyed
           by
           the
           French
           and
           Dutch
           ,
           whose
           aime
           is
           chiefly
           at
           the
           trade
           of
           Furs
           ,
           and
           hereby
           not
           onely
           robbe
           us
           of
           that
           should
           helpe
           to
           maintaine
           our
           plantations
           which
           are
           growing
           up
           into
           a
           Nation
           ,
           but
           furnish
           the
           Indians
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           armes
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           humbly
           beseech
           this
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           to
           take
           into
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           and
           treate
           with
           their
           severall
           Ambassadors
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           unreasonable
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           hath
           beene
           pernicious
           to
           French
           and
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           may
           bee
           destructive
           to
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           if
           some
           due
           course
           bee
           not
           taken
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           from
           my
           humble
           request
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           to
           my
           answer
           to
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           ;
           although
           this
           be
           a
           most
           unworthy
           vaunt
           of
           his
           ,
           yet
           I
           trust
           the
           State
           will
           make
           such
           use
           of
           it
           as
           never
           to
           suffer
           this
           desperate
           crew
           to
           live
           so
           neere
           our
           malicious
           enemies
           the
           Nanohigans
           .
           and
           that
           they
           will
           not
           only
           countenance
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Massachus
           .
           Government
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           hinder
           the
           said
           Gortons
           returne
           thither
           ,
           by
           forbidding
           him
           to
           set
           foot
           on
           that
           land
           of
           New-England
           he
           hath
           filled
           with
           so
           many
           troubles
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           where
           he
           hath
           beene
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           91.
           
           Hee
           taxeth
           Plimouth
           to
           joyne
           with
           the
           Massachusets
           to
           frustrate
           their
           Government
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           new
           Charter
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           would
           have
           had
           the
           Massachusets
           to
           have
           then
           sent
           ,
           and
           rendred
           a
           reason
           to
           the
           State
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           knowing
           as
           before
           that
           Mr.
           Gortons
           journey
           was
           for
           evill
           and
           not
           for
           good
           :
           but
           they
           being
           then
           taken
           up
           with
           more
           weighty
           concernments
           neglected
           it
           :
           but
           Plimouth
           did
           then
           petition
           the
           right
           honourable
           Robert
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           the
           Governour
           in
           chiefe
           of
           the
           English
           plantations
           in
           America
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           honourable
           Committee
           joyned
           in
           Commission
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           enjoy
           our
           ancient
           limits
           of
           Government
           granted
           in
           our
           letters
           Patent
           ,
           and
           withall
           shewed
           that
           their
           Charter
           for
           the
           limits
           of
           it
           now
           granted
           ,
           was
           contained
           
           within
           our
           line
           of
           Government
           :
           and
           trust
           I
           shall
           now
           receive
           answer
           .
           T
           is
           true
           also
           that
           we
           sent
           Mr.
           
             John
             Brown
          
           furnished
           with
           these
           following
           instruction
           to
           signifie
           to
           all
           that
           were
           interessed
           in
           that
           new
           erected
           Government
           as
           followeth
           by
           Commission
           given
           at
           
             New-Plimouth
             ,
             Nov.
          
           8.
           1644.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           supposed
           Government
           is
           within
           the
           line
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           New-Plimouth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           wee
           assuredly
           knew
           that
           this
           ever
           to
           hee
           honoured
           House
           of
           Parliament
           would
           not
           ,
           nor
           will
           when
           they
           shall
           know
           of
           it
           ,
           take
           from
           us
           the
           most
           ancient
           Plantation
           ,
           any
           part
           of
           the
           line
           of
           our
           Government
           formerly
           granted
           ;
           it
           being
           contrary
           to
           their
           Principles
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           forbid
           them
           and
           all
           and
           every
           of
           them
           to
           exercise
           any
           authority
           or
           power
           of
           Government
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           out
           Letters
           Patents
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           certifie
           them
           that
           Coweeset
           is
           not
           onely
           within
           the
           said
           limits
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Sachim
           thereof
           and
           his
           sonnes
           have
           taken
           protection
           of
           this
           our
           Government
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           forbid
           them
           to
           enter
           upon
           any
           part
           of
           his
           or
           their
           lands
           without
           due
           order
           and
           leave
           from
           our
           Government
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           instructions
           were
           signed
           by
           the
           Governour
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Browne
           going
           to
           
             Roade
             Island
          
           for
           this
           end
           came
           very
           seasonable
           when
           a
           publique
           meeting
           was
           appointed
           for
           your
           new
           Magistrates
           and
           people
           ,
           (
           but
           as
           he
           reported
           ,
           for
           a
           most
           vile
           end
           ;
           viz.
           to
           take
           into
           consideration
           a
           new
           disposall
           of
           the
           lands
           formerly
           given
           out
           ,
           as
           if
           some
           had
           too
           much
           and
           some
           too
           little
           ,
           &
           for
           now
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           their
           estates
           was
           to
           bee
           laid
           aside
           .
           )
           And
           here
           note
           that
           Mr.
           Coddington
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Briuton
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           we
           at
           Plimouth
           had
           speciall
           eye
           to
           ,
           when
           wee
           commended
           them
           thither
           ,
           abhorred
           their
           course
           ,
           abstained
           from
           their
           meetings
           ,
           looked
           upon
           themselves
           as
           persons
           in
           great
           danger
           ,
           and
           bemoaned
           their
           condition
           to
           divers
           their
           friends
           ,
           being
           now
           overwhelmed
           with
           cares
           and
           feares
           what
           would
           bee
           the
           issue
           of
           things
           .
           And
           note
           that
           now
           also
           Mr.
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           that
           before
           had
           suffered
           so
           much
           by
           authority
           for
           his
           evill
           doing
           ,
           and
           was
           come
           to
           deny
           it
           and
           preach
           against
           it
           ,
           being
           now
           by
           these
           Inhabitants
           called
           to
           place
           ,
           accepts
           it
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           Magistrate
           amongst
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           whereas
           hee
           intimates
           ,
           as
           if
           Mr.
           Browne
           had
           onely
           done
           his
           message
           (
           according
           to
           his
           instructions
           )
           in
           a
           private
           way
           from
           house
           to
           house
           ,
           therein
           hee
           wrongs
           him
           :
           for
           hee
           did
           it
           publiquely
           in
           the
           place
           of
           their
           Assembly
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           daunted
           at
           it
           as
           they
           brake
           up
           ,
           and
           did
           no
           act
           intended
           for
           that
           day
           ,
           as
           hee
           related
           it
           :
           but
           some
           would
           have
           had
           him
           imprisoned
           ,
           others
           punished
           ,
           
           others
           sent
           to
           the
           Dutch
           and
           so
           for
           England
           .
           Yea
           Mr.
           Gorton
           himselfe
           told
           Mr.
           Brownes
           sonne
           that
           his
           father
           had
           done
           that
           which
           he
           deserved
           to
           die
           for
           ,
           and
           were
           hee
           in
           any
           other
           place
           it
           would
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           .
           So
           fit
           for
           Government
           were
           these
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           judge
           a
           peaceable
           claime
           of
           right
           without
           any
           further
           disturbance
           or
           stirre
           made
           should
           thus
           deserve
           .
           Neither
           indeed
           have
           wee
           further
           stirred
           then
           as
           before
           ,
           ever
           resolving
           to
           rest
           in
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           right
           honourable
           the
           Governour
           in
           chiefe
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           honourable
           Assistants
           of
           that
           Committee
           bee
           trusted
           with
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Forraigne
           English
           Plantations
           ,
           assuring
           our selves
           what
           ever
           might
           proceed
           either
           from
           misinformation
           or
           want
           of
           due
           knowledge
           what
           was
           formerly
           done
           ,
           would
           bee
           rectified
           upon
           the
           first
           information
           and
           complaint
           made
           :
           Such
           were
           our
           thoughts
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           justice
           wee
           expected
           ,
           and
           still
           hope
           to
           receive
           from
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           answer
           to
           that
           complaint
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           92.
           
           He
           layeth
           another
           grosse
           aspersion
           upon
           us
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             There
             was
             distance
             and
             alienation
             of
             affection
             betweene
          
           Plimouth
           
             and
             the
          
           Massachusets
           
             at
             their
             fi●st
             comming
             ,
             each
             thinking
             I
             am
             holier
             then
             thou
             :
             and
             as
             if
             wee
             were
             now
             united
             on
             purpose
             to
             scatter
             them
             .
          
           The
           world
           knowes
           this
           to
           bee
           most
           false
           .
           Never
           people
           agreed
           better
           ,
           maintaining
           both
           religious
           and
           civill
           Communion
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           helping
           and
           being
           helpfull
           one
           to
           another
           upon
           all
           occasions
           :
           which
           is
           so
           well
           knowne
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           more
           then
           ordinary
           boldnesse
           hee
           durst
           not
           affirme
           it
           .
           Nor
           came
           the
           men
           of
           Plimouth
           from
           Amsterdam
           as
           hee
           reporteth
           but
           Leyden
           ,
           a
           people
           that
           many
           of
           that
           Church
           of
           Amsterdam
           would
           hardly
           allow
           communion
           withall
           :
           but
           his
           pen
           is
           no
           slaunder
           ,
           at
           least
           will
           not
           bee
           where
           this
           answer
           shall
           follow
           it
           .
           And
           for
           his
           relation
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Indians
           mourning
           for
           their
           Prince
           his
           death
           ;
           Truely
           had
           hee
           dyed
           a
           naturall
           death
           ,
           't
           is
           their
           manner
           not
           onely
           so
           to
           mourne
           for
           their
           great
           Sachims
           which
           are
           Princes
           ,
           but
           for
           ordinary
           men
           ,
           women
           and
           children
           as
           hee
           well
           knoweth
           or
           might
           know
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           93.
           
           He
           further
           complaines
           of
           Plimouth
           and
           Massachusets
           for
           offering
           to
           goe
           out
           against
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           by
           the
           sword
           .
           And
           so
           complaines
           also
           of
           Captaine
           
             Standish
             &c.
             Answ
          
           .
           I
           told
           you
           before
           how
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           United
           Colonies
           meeting
           at
           Hartford
           by
           course
           ,
           whose
           meeting
           alwayes
           begins
           the
           first
           Thursday
           in
           Septemb.
           sent
           for
           both
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           and
           Vncus
           ,
           who
           appeared
           ,
           and
           a
           league
           agreed
           on
           :
           but
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           
           broke
           againe
           ,
           and
           warred
           upon
           Vncus
           needlesly
           .
           The
           United
           Colonies
           admonished
           them
           againe
           and
           againe
           :
           and
           after
           no
           admonition
           nor
           perswasions
           would
           serve
           ,
           wee
           were
           then
           forced
           to
           call
           the
           Commissioners
           together
           at
           an
           extraordinary
           season
           on
           purpose
           ,
           who
           finding
           it
           meet
           to
           take
           up
           Armes
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           Vncus
           our
           Confederate
           ,
           whom
           by
           the
           agreement
           of
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           sundry
           times
           ,
           at
           divers
           meetings
           wee
           were
           bound
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           made
           lawfull
           to
           doe
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           Commissioners
           agreeing
           as
           before
           ,
           sent
           out
           their
           Warrants
           to
           their
           severall
           and
           speciall
           Governments
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           Forces
           were
           raised
           at
           a
           dayes
           warning
           .
           But
           before
           this
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           hearkening
           to
           righteous
           Counsell
           ,
           they
           threatened
           also
           the
           English
           ,
           saying
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           heapes
           of
           our
           dead
           bodies
           and
           cattle
           ,
           as
           high
           as
           their
           houses
           ,
           burne
           our
           habitations
           ,
           make
           spoile
           of
           our
           goods
           ,
           and
           used
           our
           Messengers
           very
           discurteously
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           for
           Captaine
           Standish
           ,
           this
           I
           heard
           him
           relate
           ,
           that
           being
           at
           the
           place
           of
           Rendezvouze
           ,
           before
           the
           Massachusets
           Forces
           came
           ,
           observing
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Providence
           received
           the
           Indians
           into
           their
           houses
           familiarly
           ,
           who
           had
           put
           themselves
           also
           into
           a
           posture
           of
           Armes
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           within
           a
           mile
           of
           Secunck
           or
           R●ehoboth
           where
           Captaine
           Standish
           lay
           ;
           hee
           sent
           to
           Providence
           ,
           and
           required
           them
           to
           lay
           aside
           their
           neutrality
           ,
           and
           either
           declare
           themselves
           on
           the
           one
           side
           or
           other
           :
           For
           the
           warre
           being
           once
           begun
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           beare
           with
           their
           carriage
           in
           entertaining
           ,
           furnishing
           ,
           and
           relieving
           the
           common
           enemy
           ,
           but
           would
           disarm
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           whether
           necessity
           put
           him
           not
           upon
           this
           course
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           five
           hundred
           pound
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           their
           hearts
           fayled
           to
           see
           Plymouth
           Forces
           appeare
           ,
           and
           Massachus
           .
           both
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           upon
           their
           march
           on
           the
           one
           side
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           under
           Mr.
           
             Edw.
             Gibbons
          
           who
           was
           chosen
           Generall
           of
           the
           United
           Colonies
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           Woosamequin
           ,
           whose
           constancy
           to
           Plymouth
           is
           wel
           known
           ,
           and
           Pumham
           and
           Socononoco
           with
           reference
           to
           Massachusets
           with
           all
           their
           men
           ,
           attending
           the
           English
           word
           of
           command
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           their
           Countrey
           the
           forces
           of
           Con●●tacut
           and
           New●aven
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           Vncus
           ,
           waiting
           but
           for
           the
           word
           from
           the
           Commissioners
           to
           fall
           on
           .
           Now
           I
           say
           they
           were
           daunted
           especially
           because
           it
           came
           so
           suddenly
           upon
           them
           ,
           wanting
           Mr.
           Gorton
           and
           his
           friends
           who
           were
           not
           yet
           come
           ;
           Hereupon
           they
           resolved
           to
           go
           to
           the
           
           Commissioners
           to
           Massachus
           .
           and
           compound
           ,
           and
           did
           signe
           new
           Articles
           to
           observe
           the
           peace
           not
           onely
           with
           the
           United
           Colonies
           but
           with
           
             Vncus
             ,
             Woosamequin
             ,
             Pumham
          
           ,
           and
           Socononoco
           ,
           and
           other
           our
           Confederates
           ,
           including
           all
           the
           English
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           for
           wrongs
           to
           Vncus
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           five
           hundred
           pounds
           to
           the
           united
           Colonies
           ,
           for
           the
           charge
           they
           put
           us
           to
           ,
           which
           indeed
           would
           not
           neare
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           paid
           it
           :
           but
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           so
           now
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           Hostages
           ,
           they
           abused
           us
           grosly
           ,
           first
           sending
           false
           persons
           :
           secondly
           ,
           breaking
           all
           other
           their
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           came
           at
           last
           to
           a
           resolution
           ,
           they
           would
           rather
           give
           the
           money
           (
           which
           is
           a
           Beade
           ,
           as
           current
           as
           coin
           in
           all
           that
           part
           of
           America
           ,
           of
           their
           owne
           making
           )
           to
           the
           Mowhakes
           at
           once
           ,
           to
           cut
           us
           off
           ,
           then
           to
           pay
           it
           according
           to
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           contrary
           to
           my
           resolution
           ,
           I
           see
           a
           necessity
           of
           more
           large
           answers
           then
           I
           intended
           ;
           and
           indeed
           otherwise
           I
           should
           speak
           riddles
           ,
           and
           not
           satisfie
           the
           Reader
           .
           Although
           were
           it
           an
           History
           ,
           I
           have
           many
           remarkable
           passages
           which
           here
           for
           brevity
           sake
           I
           must
           omit
           .
           And
           if
           any
           think
           wee
           doe
           needlesly
           ingage
           in
           the
           troubles
           betweene
           the
           Indians
           ?
           1.
           
           Let
           them
           know
           if
           wee
           should
           not
           here
           and
           there
           keepe
           correspondency
           with
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           soone
           joyne
           all
           together
           against
           us
           .
           2.
           
           The
           quarrall
           betweene
           Vncus
           and
           Nanohigganset
           ,
           arose
           upon
           his
           cleaving
           to
           us
           :
           For
           the
           great
           
             Sachim
             Myantonimo
          
           would
           have
           marryed
           Vncus
           daughter
           ,
           and
           since
           Pessachus
           that
           succeeded
           him
           would
           have
           marryed
           Woosamequins
           daughter
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           policy
           to
           take
           them
           off
           from
           us
           ;
           so
           that
           indeed
           wee
           are
           necessitated
           to
           it
           .
           And
           3.
           we
           are
           not
           out
           of
           hope
           in
           time
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           will
           appeare
           by
           a
           small
           Treatise
           of
           that
           kinde
           .
           But
           this
           one
           thing
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           when
           that
           great
           Prince
           Myantonimo
           hee
           so
           much
           admires
           ,
           had
           offered
           violence
           to
           Woosamequin
           (
           who
           was
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           Plymouth
           )
           and
           missing
           his
           person
           ,
           returned
           onely
           with
           the
           plunder
           of
           his
           goods
           :
           Upon
           Woosamequins
           complaint
           to
           Plymouth
           ,
           that
           Government
           alone
           ,
           it
           being
           before
           the
           Union
           ,
           sent
           Captain
           Standish
           with
           a
           few
           men
           ,
           not
           above
           20.
           who
           sent
           a
           message
           over
           the
           Bay
           of
           Salt
           water
           which
           parts
           Woosamequin
           from
           them
           ,
           
             Either
             to
             make
             restitution
             of
             his
             goods
             so
             injuriously
             taken
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             expect
             him
             to
             fetch
             them
             with
             a
             vengeance
             to
             their
             cost
             .
          
           Hereupon
           they
           sent
           over
           every
           particular
           that
           could
           bee
           demanded
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           woodden
           dish
           ,
           and
           salved
           up
           all
           againe
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           before
           
           any
           malignant
           English
           sate
           down
           so
           neare
           them
           ,
           and
           held
           counsell
           with
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           violated
           our
           persons
           to
           them
           ,
           reported
           us
           to
           bee
           base
           and
           low
           ,
           out
           of
           favour
           with
           the
           King
           and
           State
           ,
           &c.
           things
           very
           unworthy
           ,
           abominable
           to
           be
           named
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           defending
           the
           abused
           Governments
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           I
           am
           forced
           do
           dang
           such
           strokes
           at
           these
           proud
           and
           turbulent
           enemies
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           Next
           in
           pag.
           94.
           that
           hee
           relateth
           of
           Mr.
           
             Williams
             ;
             viz
          
           ,
           the
           messengers
           taking
           him
           with
           them
           that
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           ,
           In
           that
           troublesome
           time
           ,
           
             viz.
             being
             one
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
          
           (
           Mr.
           Cotton
           should
           preach
           )
           
             It
             was
             all
             one
             to
             take
             counsell
             of
             a
             witch
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             that
             did
             it
             were
             worthy
             to
             die
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           Mr.
           Wilbour
           one
           of
           the
           messengers
           
             was
             ready
             to
             die
          
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             for
             feare
             hee
             should
             have
             been
             hanged
             .
          
           This
           I
           cannot
           beleeve
           for
           these
           two
           Reasons
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           all
           men
           that
           know
           Mr.
           Cotton
           ,
           know
           his
           moderation
           ,
           wisdome
           and
           piety
           to
           bee
           such
           ,
           as
           such
           an
           expression
           was
           not
           like
           to
           drop
           from
           him
           .
           2.
           
           The
           strictest
           Government
           in
           New-Engl
           .
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           takes
           no
           advantage
           in
           the
           law
           at
           a
           mans
           person
           for
           being
           excommunicated
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           if
           he
           have
           an
           office
           ,
           he
           holds
           it
           neverthelesse
           ,
           and
           this
           ,
           I
           know
           practised
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           relation
           unlike
           .
           But
           that
           the
           Messengers
           were
           directed
           to
           another
           for
           their
           interpreter
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           took
           offence
           at
           their
           practise
           I
           know
           also
           ,
           but
           upon
           different
           grounds
           ,
           which
           I
           forbeare
           to
           mention
           ,
           being
           now
           to
           answer
           Mr.
           Gorton
           ,
           and
           not
           Mr.
           Williams
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           93.
           which
           is
           the
           last
           page
           in
           his
           Booke
           that
           I
           shall
           need
           to
           make
           answer
           to
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           hee
           there
           brings
           against
           us
           is
           an
           answer
           to
           a
           doctrine
           one
           of
           their
           wives
           should
           heare
           delivered
           at
           Massachusets
           when
           shee
           came
           to
           visit
           them
           ,
           from
           
             Matth.
             24.
             29.
             and
             alluding
             to
          
           Hebr.
           12.
           26
           ,
           27.
           briefly
           this
           doctrine
           there
           delivered
           ,
           
             should
             make
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Churches
             in
             their
             times
             to
             ●ee
             but
             darkness●
             .
             That
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             and
             should
             be
             removed
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           turne
           to
           ;
           but
           bee
           assured
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Canterburies
           persecutions
           of
           the
           godly
           here
           ,
           wee
           are
           so
           excellently
           furnished
           with
           shining
           Lights
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           no
           such
           blasphemous
           trash
           as
           this
           could
           bee
           there
           delivered
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           able
           hearers
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           should
           have
           been
           delivered
           by
           any
           ,
           the
           Lord
           with-drawing
           his
           presence
           from
           him
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           forthwith
           excepted
           against
           and
           published
           to
           the
           world
           .
           But
           I
           am
           confident
           if
           such
           a
           thing
           were
           there
           heard
           ,
           it
           was
           either
           from
           one
           of
           their
           owne
           company
           ,
           
           or
           disciples
           made
           by
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           will
           passe
           by
           the
           answer
           also
           ,
           as
           not
           concerning
           any
           difference
           between
           him
           and
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           writings
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           and
           could
           wish
           that
           Narcissus-like
           hee
           were
           not
           so
           much
           in
           love
           with
           his
           owne
           shadow
           ,
           lest
           it
           prove
           his
           ruine
           ;
           there
           needing
           no
           other
           matter
           against
           him
           then
           his
           owne
           words
           and
           writings
           to
           render
           him
           odious
           to
           the
           State
           here
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           New-England
           from
           whence
           he
           came
           .
        
         
           AND
           now
           that
           I
           have
           finished
           what
           I
           conceive
           necessary
           concerning
           Mr.
           Gortons
           scandalous
           and
           slanderous
           Bookes
           ,
           let
           me
           briefly
           answer
           some
           objections
           that
           I
           often
           meet
           withall
           against
           the
           Country
           of
           New-England
           .
           The
           first
           that
           I
           meet
           with
           is
           ,
           concerning
           the
           rise
           and
           foundation
           of
           our
           New-England
           Plantations
           ;
           It
           being
           alledged
           (
           though
           upon
           a
           great
           mistake
           by
           a
           late
           Writer
           )
           that
           division
           or
           disagreement
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Leyden
           ,
           was
           the
           occasion
           ,
           nay
           cause
           of
           the
           first
           Plantation
           in
           New-England
           ;
           for
           saith
           the
           Author
           ,
           or
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           agree
           together
           ,
           the
           one
           part
           went
           to
           New-England
           ,
           and
           began
           the
           Plantation
           at
           Plymouth
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           the
           mother
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           foundation
           of
           our
           New-England
           Plantations
           had
           been
           laid
           upon
           division
           or
           separation
           ,
           then
           which
           nothing
           is
           more
           untrue
           :
           For
           I
           perswade
           my selfe
           ,
           never
           people
           upon
           earth
           lived
           more
           lovingly
           together
           ,
           and
           parted
           more
           sweetly
           then
           wee
           the
           Church
           at
           Leyden
           did
           ,
           not
           rashly
           in
           a
           distracted
           humour
           ,
           but
           upon
           joynt
           and
           serious
           deliberation
           ,
           often
           seeking
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           whose
           gracious
           presence
           we
           not
           onely
           found
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           his
           blessing
           upon
           us
           from
           that
           time
           to
           this
           instant
           ,
           to
           the
           indignation
           of
           our
           adversaries
           ,
           the
           admiration
           of
           strangers
           ,
           and
           the
           exceeding
           consolation
           of
           our selves
           ,
           to
           see
           such
           effects
           of
           our
           prayers
           and
           teares
           before
           our
           pilgrimage
           here
           bee
           ended
           .
           And
           therefore
           briefly
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           that
           poor
           persecuted
           flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           malice
           and
           power
           of
           the
           late
           Hierarchy
           were
           driven
           to
           Leyden
           in
           Holland
           ,
           there
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           in
           their
           practise
           to
           the
           Kingly
           Office
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           his
           Church
           :
           and
           there
           lived
           together
           ten
           yeares
           under
           the
           United
           States
           ,
           with
           much
           peace
           and
           liberty
           :
           But
           our
           Reverend
           Pastor
           Mr.
           
             John
             Robinson
          
           of
           late
           memory
           ,
           and
           our
           grave
           Elder
           Mr.
           
             William
             Brewster
          
           ,
           (
           now
           both
           at
           rest
           with
           the
           Lord
           )
           considering
           
           amongst
           many
           other
           inconveniences
           ,
           how
           hard
           the
           Country
           was
           where
           we
           lived
           ,
           how
           many
           spent
           their
           estate
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           forced
           to
           return
           for
           England
           ;
           how
           grievous
           to
           live
           from
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           State
           of
           England
           ;
           how
           like
           wee
           were
           to
           lose
           our
           language
           ,
           and
           our
           name
           of
           English
           ;
           how
           little
           good
           wee
           did
           ,
           or
           were
           like
           to
           do
           to
           the
           Dutch
           in
           reforming
           the
           Sabbath
           ;
           how
           unable
           there
           to
           give
           such
           education
           to
           our
           children
           ,
           as
           wee
           our selves
           had
           received
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           Christian
           care
           of
           the
           flock
           of
           Christ
           committed
           to
           them
           conceived
           ,
           if
           God
           would
           bee
           pleased
           to
           discover
           some
           place
           unto
           us
           (
           though
           in
           America
           )
           and
           give
           us
           so
           much
           favour
           with
           the
           King
           and
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           their
           protection
           there
           ,
           where
           wee
           might
           enjoy
           the
           like
           liberty
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Lord
           favouring
           our
           endeavours
           by
           his
           blessing
           ,
           wee
           might
           exemplarily
           shew
           our
           tender
           Country-men
           by
           our
           example
           (
           no
           lesse
           burthened
           then
           our selves
           )
           where
           they
           might
           live
           ,
           and
           comfortably
           subsist
           and
           enjoy
           the
           like
           liberties
           with
           us
           ,
           being
           freed
           from
           Antichristian
           bondage
           ,
           keep
           their
           names
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           bee
           a
           meanes
           to
           enlarge
           the
           Dominions
           of
           our
           State
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           also
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           have
           a
           people
           amongst
           the
           Natives
           whither
           hee
           should
           bring
           us
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hereby
           in
           their
           grave
           Wisdomes
           they
           thought
           wee
           might
           more
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           doe
           more
           good
           to
           our
           Countrey
           ,
           better
           provide
           for
           our
           posterity
           ,
           and
           live
           to
           be
           more
           refreshed
           by
           our
           labours
           ,
           then
           ever
           wee
           could
           doe
           in
           Holland
           where
           we
           were
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           their
           private
           thoughts
           upon
           mature
           deliberation
           they
           imparted
           to
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           after
           much
           private
           discussion
           came
           to
           publike
           agitation
           ,
           till
           at
           the
           length
           the
           Lord
           was
           solemnly
           sought
           in
           the
           Congregation
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           to
           direct
           us
           ,
           who
           moving
           our
           hearts
           more
           and
           more
           to
           the
           worke
           ,
           wee
           sent
           some
           of
           good
           abilities
           over
           into
           England
           to
           see
           what
           favour
           or
           acceptance
           such
           a
           thing
           might
           finde
           with
           the
           King.
           These
           also
           found
           God
           going
           alongwith
           them
           ,
           and
           got
           Sir
           
             Edwin
             Sands
          
           a
           religious
           Gentleman
           then
           living
           ,
           to
           stirre
           in
           it
           ,
           who
           procured
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Nawnton
          
           then
           principall
           Secretary
           of
           State
           to
           King
           James
           of
           famous
           memory
           ,
           to
           move
           his
           Majesty
           by
           a
           private
           motion
           to
           give
           way
           to
           such
           a
           people
           (
           who
           could
           not
           so
           comfortably
           live
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           another
           State
           )
           to
           enjoy
           their
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           under
           his
           gracious
           protection
           in
           America
           ,
           where
           they
           would
           endeavour
           the
           advancement
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Dominions
           ,
           
           and
           the
           enlargement
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           all
           due
           meanes
           .
           This
           his
           Majesty
           said
           was
           a
           good
           and
           honest
           motion
           ,
           and
           asking
           what
           profits
           might
           arise
           in
           the
           part
           wee
           intended
           (
           for
           our
           eye
           was
           upon
           the
           most
           Northern
           parts
           of
           Virginia
           )
           't
           was
           answered
           ,
           Fishing
           .
           To
           which
           hee
           replyed
           with
           his
           ordinary
           asseveration
           ,
           
             So
             God
             have
             my
             Soule
             't
             is
             an
             honest
             Trade
             ,
             't
             was
             the
             Apostles
             owne
             calling
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           afterwards
           he
           told
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Nawnton
          
           ,
           (
           who
           took
           all
           occasions
           to
           further
           it
           )
           that
           we
           should
           confer
           with
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           London
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whereupon
           wee
           were
           advised
           to
           persist
           upon
           his
           first
           approbation
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           entangle
           our selves
           with
           them
           ▪
           which
           caused
           our
           Agents
           to
           repair
           to
           the
           Virginia
           Company
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Court
           demanded
           our
           ends
           of
           going
           ;
           which
           being
           related
           ,
           they
           said
           the
           thing
           was
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           granted
           a
           large
           Patent
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           lent
           us
           300
           
             l.
             gratis
          
           for
           three
           yeares
           ,
           which
           was
           repaid
           .
        
         
           Our
           Agents
           returning
           ,
           wee
           further
           sought
           the
           Lord
           by
           a
           publique
           and
           solemn
           Fast
           ,
           for
           his
           gracious
           guidance
           .
           And
           hereupon
           wee
           came
           to
           this
           resolution
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           best
           for
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           goe
           at
           first
           and
           the
           other
           to
           stay
           ,
           viz.
           the
           youngest
           and
           strongest
           part
           to
           goe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           that
           went
           should
           freely
           offer
           themselves
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           the
           major
           part
           went
           ,
           the
           Pastor
           to
           goe
           with
           them
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           the
           Elder
           onely
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           frowne
           upon
           our
           proceedings
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           went
           to
           returne
           ,
           and
           the
           Brethren
           that
           remained
           still
           there
           ,
           to
           assist
           and
           bee
           helpfull
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           if
           God
           should
           bee
           pleased
           to
           favour
           them
           that
           went
           ,
           then
           they
           also
           should
           endeavour
           to
           helpe
           over
           such
           as
           were
           poore
           and
           ancient
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           come
           ;
           these
           things
           being
           agreed
           ,
           the
           major
           part
           stayed
           ,
           and
           the
           Pastor
           with
           them
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           all
           intended
           (
           except
           a
           very
           few
           ,
           who
           had
           rather
           wee
           would
           have
           stayed
           )
           to
           follow
           after
           .
           The
           minor
           part
           ,
           with
           Mr.
           Brewster
           their
           Elder
           ,
           resolved
           to
           enter
           upon
           this
           great
           work
           (
           but
           take
           notice
           the
           difference
           of
           number
           was
           not
           great
           ;
           )
           And
           when
           the
           Ship
           was
           ready
           to
           carry
           us
           away
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           that
           stayed
           having
           againe
           solemnly
           sought
           the
           Lord
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           further
           engaging
           our selves
           mutually
           as
           before
           ;
           they
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           stayed
           at
           Leyden
           feasted
           us
           that
           were
           to
           goe
           at
           our
           Pastors
           house
           being
           large
           ,
           where
           wee
           refreshed
           our selves
           after
           our
           teares
           ,
           with
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           making
           joyfull
           melody
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           the
           voice
           ,
           there
           being
           many
           of
           the
           Congregation
           very
           expert
           in
           Musick
           ;
           and
           indeed
           it
           was
           
           the
           sweetest
           melody
           that
           ever
           mine
           eares
           heard
           .
           After
           this
           they
           accompanyed
           us
           to
           
             Delphs
             Haven
          
           ,
           where
           wee
           were
           to
           imbarque
           ,
           and
           there
           feasted
           us
           againe
           ;
           and
           after
           prayer
           performed
           by
           our
           Pastor
           ,
           where
           a
           flood
           of
           teares
           was
           poured
           out
           ,
           they
           accompanyed
           us
           to
           the
           Ship
           ,
           but
           were
           not
           able
           to
           speake
           one
           to
           another
           for
           the
           abundance
           of
           sorrow
           to
           part
           :
           but
           wee
           onely
           going
           aboard
           (
           the
           Ship
           lying
           to
           the
           Key
           )
           and
           ready
           to
           set
           sayle
           ,
           the
           winde
           being
           faire
           )
           wee
           gave
           them
           a
           volley
           of
           small
           shot
           ,
           and
           three
           peeces
           of
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           so
           lifting
           up
           our
           hands
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           for
           each
           other
           to
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           we
           departed
           ,
           and
           found
           his
           presence
           with
           us
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           manifold
           straits
           hee
           carryed
           us
           thorow
           .
           And
           if
           any
           doubt
           this
           relation
           ,
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           as
           I
           heare
           ,
           at
           Delphs
           Haven
           preserve
           the
           memory
           of
           it
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           will
           inform
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           falling
           with
           
             Cape
             ●od
          
           which
           is
           in
           New-England
           ,
           and
           standing
           to
           the
           Southward
           for
           the
           place
           wee
           intended
           ,
           wee
           met
           with
           many
           dangers
           ,
           and
           the
           Mariners
           put
           back
           into
           the
           Harbour
           of
           the
           Cape
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           11.
           of
           November
           ,
           1620.
           where
           considering
           Winter
           was
           come
           ,
           the
           Seas
           dangerous
           ,
           the
           season
           cold
           ,
           the
           winds
           high
           ,
           and
           being
           well
           furnished
           for
           a
           Plantation
           ,
           we
           entered
           upon
           discovery
           ,
           and
           setled
           at
           Plymouth
           ,
           where
           God
           being
           pleased
           to
           preserve
           and
           enable
           us
           ,
           wee
           that
           went
           ,
           were
           at
           a
           Thousand
           pounds
           charge
           in
           sending
           for
           our
           Brethren
           that
           were
           behinde
           ,
           and
           in
           providing
           there
           for
           them
           till
           they
           could
           reape
           a
           crop
           of
           their
           owne
           labours
           .
           And
           so
           good
           Reader
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           thee
           a
           true
           and
           faithfull
           account
           ,
           though
           very
           briefe
           ,
           of
           our
           proceedings
           ,
           wherein
           thou
           seest
           how
           a
           late
           Writer
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           informed
           him
           ,
           have
           wronged
           our
           enterprise
           .
           And
           truly
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           is
           far
           short
           of
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           omitting
           for
           brevity
           sake
           many
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           the
           large
           offers
           the
           Dutch
           offered
           us
           ,
           either
           to
           have
           removed
           into
           Zealand
           ,
           and
           there
           lived
           with
           them
           :
           or
           if
           we
           would
           go
           on
           such
           adventures
           ,
           to
           goe
           under
           them
           to
           Hudsons
           River
           (
           where
           they
           have
           since
           a
           great
           plantation
           ,
           &c.
           )
           and
           how
           they
           would
           freely
           have
           transported
           us
           ,
           and
           furnished
           every
           family
           with
           cattle
           ,
           &c.
           
           Also
           the
           English
           Merchants
           that
           joyned
           with
           us
           in
           this
           expedition
           ,
           whom
           wee
           since
           bought
           out
           ,
           which
           is
           fitter
           for
           an
           History
           ,
           then
           an
           answer
           to
           such
           an
           Objection
           ,
           (
           &c.
           
           I
           trust
           will
           be
           accomplished
           in
           good
           time
           .
           )
           By
           all
           which
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           there
           was
           no
           breach
           between
           us
           that
           went
           ,
           and
           the
           brethren
           that
           stayed
           ,
           but
           such
           love
           as
           indeed
           is
           seldome
           found
           on
           earth
           .
        
         
         
           And
           for
           the
           many
           plantations
           that
           come
           over
           to
           us
           upon
           notice
           of
           Gods
           blessing
           upon
           us
           ,
           whereas
           't
           is
           falsly
           ●aid
           ,
           they
           tooke
           Plimouth
           for
           their
           president
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           came
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           I
           confesse
           that
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           of
           them
           advised
           with
           us
           (
           comming
           over
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           burthensome
           ceremonies
           then
           imposed
           in
           England
           )
           how
           they
           should
           doe
           to
           fall
           upon
           a
           right
           platforme
           of
           worship
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           that
           end
           since
           God
           had
           honoured
           us
           to
           lay
           the
           foundation
           of
           a
           Common-weale
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           a
           Church
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           shew
           them
           whereupon
           our
           practice
           was
           grounded
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           found
           upon
           due
           search
           it
           was
           built
           upon
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           willing
           to
           take
           up
           what
           was
           of
           God.
           We
           accordingly
           shewed
           them
           the
           Primitive
           practice
           for
           our
           warrant
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Epistles
           written
           to
           the
           severall
           Churches
           by
           the
           said
           Apostles
           together
           with
           the
           Commandements
           of
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           other
           our
           warrants
           for
           every
           particular
           wee
           did
           from
           the
           booke
           of
           God.
           Which
           being
           by
           them
           well
           weighed
           and
           considered
           ,
           they
           also
           entred
           into
           Covenant
           with
           God
           and
           one
           with
           another
           to
           walke
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           revealed
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           should
           bee
           made
           knowne
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           him
           according
           to
           his
           will
           revealed
           in
           his
           written
           word
           onely
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           here
           also
           thou
           maist
           see
           they
           set
           not
           the
           Church
           at
           Plimouth
           before
           them
           for
           example
           ,
           but
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           were
           and
           are
           their
           and
           our
           mutuall
           patternes
           and
           examples
           ,
           which
           are
           onely
           worthy
           to
           be
           followed
           ,
           having
           the
           blessed
           Apostles
           amongst
           them
           which
           were
           sent
           immediately
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           and
           enabled
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           unerring
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           And
           truly
           this
           is
           a
           patterne
           fit
           to
           bee
           followed
           of
           all
           that
           feare
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           or
           men
           to
           bee
           followed
           further
           then
           they
           follow
           Christ
           and
           them
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           briefly
           shewed
           that
           the
           foundation
           of
           our
           New-England
           Plantations
           was
           not
           laid
           upon
           Schisme
           ,
           division
           ,
           or
           Separation
           ,
           but
           upon
           love
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           ;
           yea
           ,
           such
           love
           and
           mutuall
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Leyden
           for
           the
           spreading
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           welfare
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           their
           posterities
           to
           succeeding
           generations
           ,
           as
           is
           seldome
           found
           on
           earth
           :
           And
           having
           shewed
           also
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           are
           the
           onely
           pattern
           which
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           in
           New-England
           have
           in
           their
           eye
           ,
           not
           following
           
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Knoxe
             ,
             Ai●sworth
             ,
             Robinson
             ,
             Amies
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           further
           then
           they
           follow
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           I
           am
           earnestly
           requested
           to
           cleare
           up
           another
           grosse
           mistake
           which
           caused
           many
           ,
           and
           still
           doth
           ,
           
           to
           judge
           the
           harder
           of
           New-England
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           there
           ,
           because
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Plymouth
             which
             went
             first
             from
             Leyden
             ,
             were
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             rigid
             Separatists
             ,
             &c.
             having
             Mr.
          
           Robinson
           
             for
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             who
             made
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             last
             professed
             separation
             from
             other
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             New-England
             holding
             communion
             with
             that
             Church
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             reputed
             such
             as
             they
             are
             .
          
        
         
           For
           answer
           to
           this
           aspersion
           ,
           First
           ,
           he
           that
           knew
           Mr.
           Robinson
           ,
           either
           by
           his
           Doctrine
           daily
           taught
           ,
           or
           hath
           read
           his
           Apology
           published
           not
           long
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           or
           knew
           the
           practise
           of
           that
           Church
           of
           Christ
           under
           his
           government
           ,
           or
           was
           acquainted
           with
           the
           wholsome
           counsell
           he
           gave
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           went
           for
           New-England
           at
           their
           departure
           and
           afterward
           ,
           might
           easily
           resolve
           the
           doubt
           ,
           and
           take
           off
           the
           aspersion
           .
        
         
           For
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           I
           living
           three
           yeares
           under
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           before
           we
           began
           the
           worke
           of
           Plantation
           in
           New-England
           ;
           It
           was
           alwayes
           against
           separation
           from
           any
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           professing
           and
           holding
           communion
           both
           with
           the
           French
           and
           Dutch
           Churches
           ,
           yea
           ,
           tendering
           it
           to
           the
           Scots
           also
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           make
           appeare
           more
           particularly
           anon
           .
           Ever
           holding
           forth
           how
           wary
           persons
           ought
           to
           bee
           in
           separating
           from
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           till
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           departed
           wholly
           from
           it
           ,
           man
           ought
           not
           to
           leave
           it
           ,
           onely
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           against
           the
           corruption
           that
           was
           in
           it
           .
           But
           if
           any
           object
           ,
           he
           separated
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           wrote
           largely
           against
           it
           ;
           I
           acknowledge
           hee
           wrote
           largely
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           hee
           allowed
           hearing
           the
           godly
           Ministers
           preach
           and
           pray
           in
           the
           publick
           Assemblies
           ;
           yea
           ,
           hee
           allowed
           private
           communion
           not
           onely
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           were
           faithfull
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           and
           elsewhere
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           yea
           ,
           honored
           them
           for
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           above
           all
           other
           the
           professors
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           nay
           ,
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           his
           spirit
           cleaved
           unto
           them
           ,
           being
           so
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           integrity
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           care
           to
           walke
           blamelesse
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           small
           motive
           to
           him
           to
           perswade
           us
           to
           remove
           from
           Holland
           ,
           where
           wee
           might
           probably
           not
           onely
           continue
           English
           ,
           but
           have
           and
           maintain
           such
           sweet
           communion
           with
           the
           godly
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           as
           through
           Gods
           great
           mercy
           we
           enjoy
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           confesse
           he
           was
           more
           rigid
           in
           his
           course
           and
           way
           at
           first
           ,
           then
           towards
           his
           latter
           end
           ;
           for
           his
           study
           was
           peace
           and
           union
           
           so
           far
           as
           might
           agree
           with
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           and
           for
           schism
           and
           division
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           more
           hatefull
           to
           him
           :
           But
           for
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Episcopall
           way
           ,
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           stinted
           prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           then
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           constitution
           of
           it
           as
           Nationall
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           the
           corrupt
           communion
           of
           the
           unworthy
           with
           the
           worthy
           receivers
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           these
           things
           were
           never
           approved
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           witnessed
           against
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           are
           by
           the
           Church
           over
           which
           he
           was
           to
           this
           day
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Lord
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           ,
           in
           whom
           (
           under
           him
           )
           the
           power
           of
           Reformation
           lies
           ,
           to
           reform
           that
           abuse
           ,
           that
           a
           distinction
           might
           once
           be
           put
           between
           the
           precious
           and
           the
           vile
           ,
           particular
           Churches
           might
           be
           gathered
           by
           the
           powerfull
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           those
           onely
           admitted
           into
           communion
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           the
           Lord
           perswades
           to
           submit
           unto
           the
           Iron
           rod
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           O
           how
           sweet
           then
           would
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           Churches
           be
           !
           How
           thorow
           the
           Reformation
           !
           How
           easie
           would
           the
           differences
           be
           reconciled
           between
           the
           Presbyterian
           and
           Independent
           way
           !
           How
           would
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           which
           commandeth
           love
           and
           good
           agreement
           smile
           upon
           this
           Nation
           !
           How
           would
           the
           subtle
           underminers
           of
           it
           be
           disappointed
           ,
           and
           the
           faithfull
           provoked
           to
           sing
           songs
           of
           praise
           and
           thanksgiving
           !
           Nay
           ,
           how
           would
           the
           God
           of
           order
           be
           glorified
           in
           such
           orderly
           walking
           of
           the
           Saints
           !
           And
           as
           they
           have
           fought
           together
           for
           the
           liberties
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           Civill
           ;
           so
           may
           they
           joyn
           together
           in
           the
           preservation
           of
           them
           (
           which
           otherwise
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           will
           not
           long
           continue
           )
           and
           in
           the
           praises
           of
           our
           God
           who
           hath
           been
           so
           good
           to
           his
           poore
           distressed
           ones
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           delivered
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           will
           deliver
           out
           of
           all
           their
           troubles
           .
           But
           I
           have
           made
           too
           great
           a
           digression
           ,
           and
           must
           return
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           I
           should
           speak
           of
           Mr.
           Robinsons
           Apology
           ,
           wherein
           the
           maketh
           a
           briefe
           defence
           against
           many
           adversaries
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           because
           it
           is
           both
           in
           Latine
           and
           English
           ,
           of
           small
           price
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           bee
           had
           ,
           I
           shall
           forbeare
           to
           write
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           onely
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           differences
           between
           his
           congregation
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           I
           would
           have
           the
           Reader
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           however
           the
           church
           of
           Leyden
           differed
           in
           some
           particulars
           ,
           yet
           made
           no
           Schisme
           or
           separation
           from
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           but
           held
           communion
           with
           them
           occasionally
           :
           For
           we
           ever
           placed
           a
           large
           difference
           
           between
           those
           that
           grounded
           their
           practise
           upon
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           (
           tho
           differing
           from
           us
           in
           the
           exposition
           or
           understanding
           of
           it
           )
           and
           those
           that
           hated
           such
           Reformers
           and
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           went
           on
           in
           Antichristian
           opposition
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           persecution
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           late
           Lord
           Bishops
           did
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           in
           deed
           and
           truth
           (
           whatever
           their
           pretences
           were
           )
           that
           Christ
           should
           rule
           over
           them
           .
           But
           as
           they
           often
           stretched
           out
           their
           hands
           against
           the
           saints
           ;
           so
           God
           hath
           withered
           the
           Arm
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           thrown
           them
           down
           from
           their
           high
           &
           lofty
           seats
           ,
           and
           slain
           the
           chiefe
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           become
           an
           example
           to
           all
           those
           that
           rise
           against
           God
           in
           his
           Sabbath
           ,
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           in
           his
           Saints
           ,
           in
           the
           purity
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           .
           And
           I
           heartily
           desire
           that
           others
           may
           heare
           and
           feare
           withall
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           it
           was
           usuall
           for
           our
           Members
           that
           understood
           the
           language
           ,
           and
           lived
           in
           ,
           or
           occasionally
           came
           over
           to
           London
           ,
           to
           communicate
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           one
           
             John
             Jenny
          
           a
           Brewer
           long
           did
           ,
           his
           wife
           and
           family
           ,
           &c.
           and
           without
           any
           offence
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           So
           also
           for
           any
           that
           had
           occasion
           to
           travell
           into
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           they
           daily
           did
           the
           like
           :
           And
           our
           Pastor
           Mr.
           Robinson
           in
           the
           time
           when
           Arminianisme
           prevailed
           so
           much
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           most
           Orthodox
           Divines
           ,
           as
           
             Poliander
             ,
             Festus
             ,
             Homlius
             ,
             &c.
          
           disputed
           daily
           against
           Episcopius
           (
           in
           the
           Academy
           at
           Leyden
           )
           and
           others
           the
           grand
           champions
           of
           that
           error
           ,
           and
           had
           as
           good
           respect
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           their
           own
           Divines
           ;
           Insomuch
           as
           when
           God
           took
           him
           away
           from
           them
           and
           us
           by
           death
           ,
           the
           University
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           City
           accompanied
           him
           to
           his
           grave
           with
           all
           their
           accustomed
           solemnities
           ;
           bewayling
           the
           great
           losse
           that
           not
           onely
           that
           particular
           Church
           had
           ,
           whereof
           he
           was
           Pastor
           ;
           but
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           them
           sadly
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           sustained
           a
           losse
           by
           the
           death
           of
           that
           worthy
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           I
           could
           instance
           also
           divers
           of
           their
           members
           that
           understood
           the
           English
           tongue
           ,
           and
           betook
           themselves
           to
           the
           communion
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           went
           with
           us
           to
           New-England
           ,
           as
           
             Godbert
             Godbertson
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Yea
           ,
           at
           this
           very
           instant
           ,
           another
           called
           
             Moses
             Symonson
          
           ,
           because
           a
           child
           of
           one
           that
           was
           in
           communion
           with
           the
           Dutch
           Church
           at
           Leyden
           ,
           is
           admitted
           into
           Church-fellowship
           at
           Plymouth
           in
           New-England
           ,
           and
           his
           children
           also
           to
           Baptism
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           other
           Dutch
           also
           in
           communion
           at
           
             Salem
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           French
           Churches
           that
           we
           held
           ,
           and
           do
           hold
           communion
           
           
           
           
           
           with
           them
           ,
           take
           notice
           of
           our
           practise
           at
           
             Leyden
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           one
           
             Samuel
             Terry
          
           was
           received
           from
           the
           French
           Church
           there
           ,
           into
           communion
           with
           us
           ;
           also
           the
           wife
           of
           
             Francis
             Cooke
          
           being
           a
           Walloone
           ,
           hold●
           communion
           with
           the
           Church
           at
           Plymouth
           ,
           as
           she
           came
           from
           the
           French
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           communion
           of
           Churches
           ;
           There
           is
           also
           one
           
             Philip
             Delanoy
          
           born
           of
           French
           parents
           ,
           came
           to
           us
           from
           Leyden
           to
           New-Plymouth
           ,
           who
           comming
           to
           age
           of
           discerning
           ,
           demanded
           also
           communion
           with
           us
           ,
           &
           proving
           himself
           to
           be
           come
           of
           such
           parents
           as
           were
           in
           ful
           communion
           with
           the
           French
           Churches
           ,
           was
           here
           upon
           admitted
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Plymouth
           ;
           and
           after
           upon
           his
           removal
           of
           habitation
           to
           Duxburrow
           where
           M.
           
             Ralph
             Partridge
          
           is
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           upon
           Letters
           of
           recommendation
           from
           the
           Church
           at
           Plymouth
           ,
           hee
           was
           also
           admitted
           into
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Church
           at
           Duxburrow
           ,
           being
           six
           miles
           distant
           from
           Plymouth
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           if
           his
           occasions
           lead
           him
           ,
           may
           from
           Church
           to
           church
           throughout
           New-England
           .
           For
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Dutch
           and
           French
           Churches
           either
           of
           them
           being
           a
           people
           distinct
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           gathered
           into
           an
           holy
           communion
           ,
           and
           not
           Nationall
           Churches
           ,
           nay
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           verily
           beleeve
           the
           sixth
           person
           is
           not
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           difference
           is
           so
           small
           (
           if
           moderately
           pondered
           ,
           between
           them
           and
           us
           )
           as
           we
           dare
           not
           for
           the
           world
           deny
           communion
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           however
           wee
           have
           had
           least
           occasion
           offered
           to
           hold
           communion
           with
           them
           ;
           yet
           thus
           much
           I
           can
           and
           doe
           affirme
           ,
           that
           a
           godly
           Divine
           comming
           over
           to
           Leyden
           in
           Holland
           ,
           where
           a
           Booke
           was
           printed
           ,
           Anno
           1619.
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           shewing
           the
           nullity
           of
           Perth
           Assembled
           ,
           whom
           we
           judged
           to
           bee
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           hidden
           in
           Holland
           for
           a
           season
           to
           avoid
           the
           rage
           of
           those
           evill
           times
           (
           whose
           name
           I
           have
           forgotten
           ;
           )
           This
           man
           being
           very
           conversant
           with
           our
           Pastor
           Mr.
           Robinson
           ,
           and
           using
           to
           come
           to
           hear
           him
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           after
           Sermon
           ended
           ,
           the
           Church
           being
           to
           partake
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           this
           Minister
           stood
           up
           and
           desired
           hee
           might
           ,
           without
           offence
           ,
           stay
           and
           see
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           administration
           ,
           and
           our
           participation
           in
           that
           Ordinance
           ;
           To
           which
           our
           Pastor
           answered
           in
           these
           very
           words
           ,
           or
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           
             Reverend
             Sir
             ,
             you
             may
             not
             onely
             stay
             to
             behold
             us
             ,
             but
             partake
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             for
             wee
             acknowledge
             the
             Churches
             of
             Scotland
             to
             be
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Minister
           also
           replyed
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           if
           not
           also
           in
           the
           same
           words
           ;
           
             That
             for
             his
             part
             bee
             could
             comfortably
             partake
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             willingly
             would
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             some
             of
             his
             brethren
             of
             Scotland
             
             might
             take
             offence
             at
             his
             act
          
           ;
           which
           he
           desired
           to
           avoid
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           opinion
           the
           English
           Churches
           which
           they
           held
           communion
           withall
           had
           of
           us
           :
           However
           he
           rendered
           thanks
           to
           Mr.
           Robinson
           ,
           and
           desired
           in
           that
           respect
           to
           be
           onely
           a
           spectator
           of
           us
           .
           These
           things
           I
           was
           earnestly
           requested
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           by
           some
           of
           the
           godly
           Presbyterian
           party
           ,
           who
           apprehend
           the
           world
           to
           bee
           ignorant
           of
           our
           proceedings
           ,
           conceiving
           in
           charity
           that
           if
           they
           had
           been
           knowne
           ,
           some
           late
           Writers
           and
           Preachers
           would
           never
           have
           written
           and
           spoke
           of
           us
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           still
           doe
           as
           they
           have
           occasion
           :
           But
           what
           they
           ignorantly
           judge
           ,
           write
           ,
           or
           speak
           of
           us
           ,
           I
           trust
           the
           Lord
           in
           mercy
           wil
           passe
           by
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           for
           the
           wholsome
           counsell
           Mr.
           Robinson
           gave
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           whereof
           he
           was
           Pastor
           ,
           at
           their
           departure
           from
           him
           to
           begin
           the
           great
           worke
           of
           Plantation
           in
           New-England
           ,
           amongst
           other
           wholsome
           Instructions
           and
           Exhortations
           ,
           hee
           used
           these
           expressions
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           We
           are
           now
           ere
           long
           to
           part
           asunder
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           knoweth
           whether
           ever
           he
           should
           live
           to
           see
           our
           faces
           again
           :
           but
           whether
           the
           Lord
           had
           appointed
           it
           or
           not
           ,
           he
           charged
           us
           before
           God
           and
           his
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           to
           follow
           him
           no
           further
           then
           he
           followed
           Christ
           .
           And
           if
           God
           should
           reveal
           any
           thing
           to
           us
           by
           any
           other
           instrument
           of
           his
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           ready
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           as
           ever
           we
           were
           to
           receive
           any
           truth
           by
           his
           Ministery
           :
           For
           he
           was
           very
           confident
           the
           Lord
           had
           more
           truth
           and
           light
           yet
           to
           breake
           forth
           out
           of
           his
           holy
           Word
           .
           He
           took
           occasion
           also
           miserably
           to
           bewaile
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           who
           were
           come
           to
           a
           period
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           would
           goe
           no
           further
           then
           the
           instruments
           of
           their
           Reformation
           :
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           Lutherans
           they
           could
           not
           be
           drawne
           to
           goe
           beyond
           what
           Luther
           saw
           ,
           for
           whatever
           part
           of
           Gods
           will
           he
           had
           further
           imparted
           and
           revealed
           to
           Calvin
           ,
           they
           will
           rather
           die
           then
           embrace
           it
           .
           And
           so
           also
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           you
           see
           the
           Calvinists
           ,
           they
           stick
           where
           he
           left
           them
           :
           A
           misery
           much
           to
           bee
           lamented
           ;
           For
           though
           they
           were
           precious
           shining
           lights
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           yet
           God
           had
           not
           revealed
           his
           whole
           will
           to
           them
           :
           And
           were
           they
           now
           living
           ,
           faith
           hee
           ,
           they
           would
           bee
           as
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           embrace
           further
           light
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           had
           received
           .
           Here
           also
           he
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           our
           Church-Covenant
           (
           at
           least
           that
           part
           of
           it
           )
           whereby
           wee
           promise
           and
           covenant
           with
           God
           and
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           to
           receive
           whatsoever
           light
           or
           truth
           shall
           be
           made
           known
           to
           us
           from
           his
           written
           Word
           :
           but
           withall
           exhorted
           us
           to
           take
           heed
           what
           
           we
           received
           for
           truth
           ,
           and
           well
           to
           examine
           and
           compare
           ,
           and
           weigh
           it
           with
           other
           Scriptures
           of
           truth
           ,
           before
           we
           received
           it
           ;
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             the
             Christian
             world
             should
             come
             to
             lately
             out
             of
             such
             thick
             Antichristian
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             that
             full
             perfection
             of
             knowledge
             should
             breake
             forth
             at
             once
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           thing
           hee
           commended
           to
           us
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           use
           all
           meanes
           to
           avoid
           and
           shake
           off
           the
           name
           of
           Brownist
           ,
           being
           a
           meer
           nick-name
           and
           brand
           to
           make
           Religion
           odious
           ,
           and
           the
           professors
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Christian
           world
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           said
           hee
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           if
           some
           godly
           Minister
           would
           goe
           over
           with
           you
           ,
           or
           come
           to
           you
           ,
           before
           my
           comming
           ;
           For
           ,
           said
           hee
           ,
           there
           will
           bee
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           unconformable
           Ministers
           and
           you
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           And
           so
           advised
           us
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           endeavour
           to
           close
           with
           the
           godly
           party
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           study
           union
           then
           division
           ;
           viz.
           how
           neare
           we
           might
           possibly
           ,
           without
           sin
           close
           with
           them
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           to
           affect
           division
           or
           separation
           from
           them
           .
           And
           be
           not
           loath
           to
           take
           another
           Pastor
           or
           Teacher
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           for
           that
           flock
           that
           hath
           two
           shepheards
           is
           not
           indangered
           ,
           but
           secured
           by
           it
           .
           Many
           other
           things
           there
           were
           of
           great
           and
           weighty
           consequence
           which
           he
           commended
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           these
           things
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           relate
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           of
           some
           well-willers
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           good
           agreement
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           (
           so
           distracted
           at
           present
           about
           the
           settling
           of
           Church-government
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           )
           that
           so
           both
           sides
           may
           truly
           see
           what
           this
           poor
           despised
           Church
           of
           Christ
           now
           at
           New-Plymouth
           in
           New-England
           ,
           but
           formerly
           at
           Leyden
           in
           Holland
           ,
           was
           and
           is
           ;
           how
           far
           they
           were
           and
           still
           are
           from
           separation
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           especially
           those
           that
           are
           Reformed
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           professe
           and
           desire
           to
           practise
           a
           separation
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           the
           works
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           are
           works
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           6.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           and
           Ephes
           2.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           And
           as
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           are
           all
           Saints
           by
           calling
           ,
           so
           we
           desire
           to
           see
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           shining
           forth
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           seemingly
           ,
           leaving
           secret
           things
           to
           God
           )
           in
           all
           we
           admit
           into
           church
           fellowship
           with
           us
           ,
           &
           &
           to
           keep
           off
           such
           as
           openly
           wallow
           in
           the
           mire
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           Saints
           may
           be
           leavened
           or
           polluted
           thereby
           .
           And
           if
           any
           joyning
           to
           us
           formerly
           ,
           either
           when
           we
           lived
           at
           Leyden
           in
           Holland
           ,
           or
           since
           we
           came
           to
           New-England
           ,
           have
           with
           the
           manifestation
           of
           their
           
           faith
           and
           profession
           of
           holinesse
           held
           forth
           therewith
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           I
           have
           divers
           times
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           heard
           either
           
             Mr.
             Robinson
          
           our
           Pastor
           ,
           or
           
             Mr.
             Brewster
          
           our
           Elder
           stop
           them
           forthwith
           ,
           shewing
           them
           that
           wee
           required
           no
           such
           things
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           hold
           forth
           faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           holinesse
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           submission
           to
           every
           Ordinance
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Lord
           before
           whom
           they
           should
           stand
           or
           fall
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           wee
           ought
           to
           pray
           to
           reforme
           what
           was
           amisse
           amongst
           them
           .
           Now
           this
           Reformation
           we
           have
           lived
           to
           see
           performed
           and
           brought
           about
           by
           the
           mighty
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           day
           in
           a
           good
           measure
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           will
           perfect
           his
           work
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           till
           all
           be
           according
           to
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           his
           will.
           By
           all
           which
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           our
           former
           and
           present
           practise
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           injurious
           and
           scandalous
           taunting
           reports
           are
           passed
           on
           us
           .
           And
           if
           these
           things
           will
           not
           satisfie
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           still
           suffer
           reproach
           ,
           and
           others
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           because
           they
           and
           wee
           thus
           walke
           ,
           our
           practise
           being
           for
           ought
           wee
           know
           ,
           wholly
           grounded
           on
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           without
           any
           addition
           or
           humane
           invention
           knowne
           to
           us
           ,
           taking
           our
           patterne
           from
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           regulated
           by
           the
           blessed
           Apostles
           in
           their
           owne
           dayes
           ,
           who
           were
           taught
           and
           instructed
           by
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           unerring
           and
           all-knowing
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           bring
           to
           their
           remembrance
           the
           things
           they
           had
           heard
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           wee
           must
           still
           suffer
           such
           reproach
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           charity
           towards
           them
           who
           will
           not
           be
           in
           charity
           with
           us
           ;
           Gods
           will
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           aspersion
           cast
           upon
           us
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           suffer
           any
           that
           differ
           from
           us
           never
           so
           little
           to
           reside
           or
           cohabite
           with
           us
           ;
           no
           not
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           which
           differeth
           so
           little
           from
           us
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           our
           practise
           witnesseth
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           't
           is
           well
           knowne
           that
           Mr.
           Parker
           and
           Mr.
           Noy●e
           who
           are
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Newberry
           are
           in
           that
           way
           and
           so
           knowne
           so
           farre
           as
           a
           single
           Congregation
           can
           bee
           exercised
           in
           it
           ;
           yet
           never
           had
           the
           least
           molestation
           or
           disturbance
           ,
           and
           have
           and
           finde
           as
           good
           respect
           from
           Magistrates
           and
           people
           as
           other
           Elders
           in
           the
           Congregationall
           or
           Primitive
           way
           .
           'T
           is
           knowne
           also
           that
           Mr.
           Hubbard
           the
           Minister
           at
           Hengam
           hath
           declared
           himselfe
           for
           that
           way
           :
           nay
           which
           is
           more
           then
           ever
           I
           heard
           of
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           hee
           refuseth
           to
           
           baptzie
           no
           children
           that
           are
           tendred
           to
           him
           (
           although
           this
           liberty
           stands
           not
           upon
           a
           Presbyterian
           bottome
           )
           and
           yet
           the
           Civill
           State
           never
           molested
           him
           for
           it
           :
           onely
           comming
           to
           a
           Synod
           held
           in
           the
           Country
           the
           last
           yeare
           ,
           which
           the
           Magistrates
           called
           ,
           requesting
           the
           Churches
           to
           send
           their
           Elders
           and
           such
           other
           as
           might
           bee
           able
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           light
           of
           God
           from
           his
           written
           word
           in
           case
           of
           some
           doubts
           which
           did
           arise
           in
           the
           Country
           :
           I
           say
           hee
           comming
           the
           last
           sitting
           of
           the
           Assembly
           which
           was
           adjourned
           to
           the
           eighth
           of
           June
           next
           ,
           was
           in
           all
           meeknesse
           and
           love
           requested
           to
           bee
           present
           and
           hold
           forth
           his
           light
           hee
           went
           by
           in
           baptizing
           all
           that
           were
           brought
           to
           him
           ,
           hereby
           waving
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Churches
           ;
           which
           he
           promising
           to
           take
           into
           consideration
           they
           rested
           in
           his
           answer
           .
           So
           also
           't
           is
           wel
           known
           ,
           that
           before
           these
           unhappy
           troubles
           arose
           in
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           there
           were
           divers
           Gentlemen
           of
           Scotland
           that
           groaned
           under
           the
           heavy
           pressaries
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           wrote
           to
           New-England
           to
           know
           whether
           they
           might
           freely
           be
           suffered
           to
           exercise
           their
           Presbyteriall
           government
           amongst
           us
           .
           And
           it
           was
           answered
           affirmatively
           they
           might
           :
           and
           they
           sending
           over
           a
           Gentleman
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           some
           fit
           place
           ;
           A
           River
           called
           Meromeck
           neare
           Ipswich
           and
           Newberry
           aforesaid
           ,
           was
           shewed
           their
           Agent
           ,
           which
           he
           well
           liked
           ,
           and
           where
           wee
           have
           since
           four
           townes
           settled
           ,
           and
           more
           may
           bee
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           they
           might
           have
           had
           a
           compleate
           Presbytery
           and
           whither
           they
           intended
           to
           have
           come
           :
           but
           meeting
           with
           manifold
           crosses
           being
           halfe
           Seas
           thorow
           they
           gave
           over
           their
           intendments
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           these
           were
           many
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           that
           first
           fell
           upon
           the
           late
           Covenant
           in
           Scotland
           :
           by
           all
           which
           will
           easily
           appeare
           how
           wee
           are
           here
           wronged
           by
           many
           ;
           and
           the
           harder
           measure
           as
           wee
           heare
           imposed
           upon
           our
           brethren
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           nay
           pretending
           our
           example
           for
           their
           president
           .
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           I
           came
           away
           certaine
           discontented
           persons
           in
           open
           Court
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           demanding
           that
           liberty
           ,
           it
           was
           freely
           and
           as
           openly
           tendred
           to
           them
           ;
           shewing
           their
           former
           practices
           by
           mee
           mentioned
           :
           but
           willed
           not
           to
           expect
           that
           wee
           should
           provide
           them
           Ministers
           &c.
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           getting
           such
           themselves
           they
           might
           exercise
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           at
           their
           libertie
           ,
           walking
           peaceably
           towards
           us
           as
           wee
           trusted
           we
           should
           doe
           towards
           them
           .
           So
           that
           if
           our
           brethren
           here
           shall
           bee
           restrained
           they
           walking
           peaceably
           ,
           the
           example
           must
           not
           be
           taken
           from
           us
           ,
           but
           arise
           from
           some
           other
           principle
           .
        
         
         
           But
           it
           will
           not
           bee
           objected
           though
           you
           deale
           thus
           with
           the
           Presbyterian
           way
           ,
           yet
           you
           have
           a
           severe
           law
           against
           Anabaptists
           ,
           yea
           one
           was
           whipt
           at
           Massachusets
           for
           his
           Religion
           ?
           and
           your
           law
           banisheth
           them
           ?
           Answ
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Massachusets
           Government
           have
           such
           a
           law
           as
           to
           banish
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           whip
           in
           that
           kinde
           .
           And
           certaine
           men
           desiring
           some
           mitigation
           of
           it
           ;
           It
           was
           answered
           in
           my
           hearing
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           severe
           law
           ,
           but
           wee
           never
           did
           or
           will
           execute
           the
           rigour
           of
           it
           upon
           any
           ,
           and
           have
           men
           living
           amongst
           us
           ,
           nay
           some
           in
           our
           Churches
           of
           that
           judgement
           ,
           and
           as
           long
           as
           they
           carry
           themselves
           peaceably
           as
           hitherto
           they
           doe
           ,
           wee
           will
           leave
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           our selves
           having
           performed
           the
           duty
           of
           brethren
           to
           them
           .
           And
           whereas
           there
           was
           one
           whipt
           amongst
           us
           ;
           't
           is
           true
           wee
           knew
           his
           judgement
           what
           it
           was
           :
           but
           had
           hee
           not
           carried
           himselfe
           so
           contemptuously
           towards
           the
           Authority
           God
           hath
           betrusted
           us
           with
           in
           an
           high
           exemplary
           measure
           ,
           wee
           had
           never
           so
           censured
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           may
           thank
           himself
           who
           suffered
           as
           an
           evill
           doer
           in
           that
           respect
           .
           But
           the
           reason
           wherefore
           wee
           are
           loath
           either
           to
           repeale
           or
           alter
           the
           law
           ,
           is
           ,
           Because
           wee
           would
           have
           it
           remaine
           in
           force
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           against
           their
           judgement
           and
           practice
           which
           we
           conceive
           them
           to
           bee
           erroneous
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           neverthelesse
           said
           the
           Governour
           to
           those
           preferred
           the
           request
           ,
           you
           may
           tel
           our
           friends
           in
           
             England
             ▪
          
           whither
           yee
           are
           some
           of
           you
           going
           ,
           since
           the
           motion
           proceedeth
           from
           such
           as
           wee
           know
           move
           it
           in
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           wee
           will
           seriously
           take
           it
           into
           consideration
           at
           our
           next
           Generall
           Court.
           So
           that
           thou
           maist
           perceive
           good
           Reader
           that
           the
           worst
           is
           spoken
           of
           things
           in
           that
           kinde
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           Plimouth
           ,
           to
           our
           great
           griefe
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           Pastor
           of
           a
           Congregation
           waveth
           the
           administration
           of
           baptisme
           to
           Infants
           ,
           but
           divers
           of
           his
           Congregation
           are
           fallen
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           the
           meanes
           the
           civill
           power
           hath
           taken
           against
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           stirre
           up
           our
           Elders
           to
           give
           meeting
           and
           see
           if
           by
           godly
           conference
           they
           may
           bee
           able
           to
           convince
           and
           reclaime
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           mercy
           once
           before
           they
           had
           done
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           upon
           their
           labours
           .
           Onely
           at
           the
           foresaid
           Synod
           ,
           two
           were
           ordered
           to
           write
           to
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           to
           request
           his
           presence
           at
           their
           next
           meeting
           aforesaid
           to
           hold
           forth
           his
           light
           hee
           goeth
           by
           in
           waving
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Churches
           ;
           with
           promise
           if
           it
           be
           light
           ,
           to
           walke
           by
           it
           :
           but
           if
           it
           appeare
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           they
           trust
           hee
           will
           returne
           againe
           to
           the
           unity
           of
           practice
           with
           them
           .
           And
           for
           the
           other
           
           the
           two
           Governments
           of
           Coneetacut
           and
           Newhaven
           ,
           if
           either
           have
           any
           law
           in
           force
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           need
           of
           a
           law
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           't
           is
           more
           then
           I
           have
           heard
           on
           .
        
         
           For
           our
           parts
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Churches
           of
           New-Engl
           .
           )
           we
           are
           confident
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           God
           in
           which
           we
           walke
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           which
           wee
           perform
           our
           Worship
           and
           service
           to
           Him
           ,
           concurreth
           with
           those
           Rules
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           hath
           left
           upon
           record
           by
           the
           Evangelists
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           is
           agreeable
           with
           the
           practise
           of
           those
           Primitive
           Churches
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Acts
           ,
           and
           regulated
           by
           the
           same
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           not
           onely
           in
           that
           Evangelicall
           History
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           Epistles
           to
           the
           severall
           Churches
           there
           mentioned
           ;
           yet
           neverthelesse
           if
           any
           thorow
           tendernesse
           of
           Conscience
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           to
           such
           wee
           never
           turn
           a
           deafe
           eare
           ,
           nor
           become
           rigorous
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           the
           streame
           of
           Authority
           on
           our
           sides
           .
           Nay
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           means
           we
           cannot
           reclaim
           them
           ,
           knowing
           the
           
             wisdome
             that
             is
             from
             above
             is
             first
             pure
             ,
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             intreated
             ,
             full
             of
             mercy
             and
             good
             fruits
             ,
             without
             partiality
             ,
             and
             without
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             righteousnesse
             is
             sowne
             in
             peace
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             make
             peace
             ,
          
           according
           to
           James
           3.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           And
           if
           any
           differing
           from
           us
           bee
           answerable
           to
           this
           Rule
           in
           their
           lives
           and
           conversations
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           exercise
           the
           Civill
           sword
           against
           them
           .
           But
           for
           such
           as
           Gorton
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           whose
           wisdome
           seems
           not
           to
           be
           from
           above
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           that
           it
           is
           
             full
             of
             envyings
             ,
             strife
             ,
             confusion
             ,
          
           Jam.
           3.
           15
           ,
           16.
           being
           therein
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Jude
           speaks
           on
           ,
           v.
           8.
           viz.
           
             earthly
             ,
             sensuall
             ;
             devillish
          
           ;
           who
           
             v.
             16.
             despise
             dominion
             ,
             and
             speak
             evill
             of
             dignities
             .
          
           These
           v.
           12
           ,
           13.
           are
           
             murmurers
             ,
             complayners
             ,
             walkers
             after
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             and
             their
             mouth
             speaketh
             great
             swelling
             words
             ,
          
           being
           
             clouds
             without
             water
             ,
             carried
             about
             of
             winds
             ,
             trees
             whose
             fruit
             withereth
             ,
             without
             fruit
             ,
             twice
             dead
             ,
             plucked
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             raging
             waves
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             foaming
             out
             their
             owne
             shame
             ,
             wandring
             starres
             ,
             to
             whom
          
           (
           without
           repentance
           ,
           which
           I
           much
           desire
           to
           see
           ,
           or
           hear
           of
           in
           him
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           stand
           with
           the
           will
           of
           God
           )
           
             is
             reserved
             the
             blacknesse
             of
             darknesse
             for
             ever
             .
          
           These
           I
           say
           are
           to
           be
           proceeded
           with
           by
           another
           rule
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           bee
           borne
           :
           who
           suffer
           as
           evil
           doers
           ,
           and
           area
           shame
           to
           Religion
           which
           they
           professe
           in
           word
           ,
           but
           deny
           in
           their
           lives
           and
           conversations
           .
           These
           every
           tender
           conscience
           abhors
           ,
           and
           will
           justifie
           and
           assist
           the
           
             higher
             Powers
             God
             hath
             ordained
          
           ,
           against
           such
           carnall
           Gospellers
           ,
           
             who
             beare
             not
             the
             sword
             in
             vaine
             ,
             Rom.
          
           13.
           but
           execute
           Gods
           vengeance
           on
           such
           :
           for
           the
           Civill
           Magistrate
           is
           
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Revenger
             to
             execute
             wrath
             on
             him
             that
             doth
             evil
             .
          
           And
           
           therefore
           a
           broad
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           put
           between
           such
           evill
           doers
           ,
           and
           those
           tender
           consciences
           who
           follow
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           Word
           in
           their
           owne
           perswasions
           ,
           (
           though
           judged
           erroneous
           by
           the
           places
           where
           they
           live
           )
           so
           long
           as
           their
           walking
           is
           answerable
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           preserving
           peace
           ,
           and
           holding
           forth
           holinesse
           in
           their
           conversations
           amongst
           men
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           signifie
           ,
           because
           we
           of
           New-England
           are
           said
           to
           be
           so
           often
           propounded
           for
           an
           example
           .
           And
           if
           any
           will
           take
           us
           for
           a
           president
           ,
           I
           desire
           they
           may
           really
           know
           what
           wee
           doe
           ,
           rather
           then
           what
           others
           ignorantly
           or
           malitiously
           report
           of
           us
           ,
           assuring
           my self
           that
           none
           will
           ever
           be
           losers
           by
           following
           us
           so
           far
           as
           we
           follow
           Christ
           :
           Which
           that
           we
           may
           doe
           ,
           and
           our
           posterities
           after
           us
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           &
           our
           Father
           ,
           accept
           in
           Christ
           what
           is
           according
           to
           him
           ,
           discover
           ,
           pardon
           ,
           and
           reform
           what
           is
           amisse
           amongst
           us
           ;
           and
           guide
           us
           and
           them
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           till
           time
           shal
           be
           no
           more
           ;
           that
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           may
           still
           delight
           to
           dwell
           amongst
           his
           Plantations
           and
           Churches
           there
           by
           his
           gracious
           presence
           ,
           and
           may
           goe
           on
           blessing
           to
           blesse
           them
           with
           heavenly
           blessings
           in
           these
           earthly
           places
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           his
           blessing
           they
           may
           not
           onely
           grow
           up
           to
           a
           Nation
           ,
           but
           become
           exemplary
           for
           good
           unto
           others
           .
           And
           let
           all
           that
           wish
           wel
           to
           Sion
           say
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           title
           of
           p.
           9
           ,
           &c.
           to
           37.
           in
           stead
           ,
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Boston
           in
           
             New-Engl
             .
             1.
             of
             Massachusets
             in
             New
             England
          
           ;
           p.
           11.
           l.
           27.
           for
           purpose
           God
           ,
           r.
           
             purpose
             of
             God
          
           ;
           p.
           14
           for
           day
           of
           ,
           r.
           
             day
             of
             the
          
           ;
           p.
           30
           l.
           17.
           for
           Cope
           ,
           r.
           cup
           ;
           also
           l.
           18
           for
           cope
           ,
           r.
           cup
           ;
           also
           l.
           21.
           for
           Judas
           ,
           r.
           
             as
             Judas
          
           ;
           p.
           32.
           l.
           3.
           leave
           out
           to
           ;
           p.
           54.
           l.
           10.
           for
           by
           ,
           r.
           in
           ;
           p.
           67.
           l.
           37.
           for
           complaining
           ,
           r.
           complained
           ;
           p.
           79.
           l.
           26.
           for
           with
           as
           indeed
           ,
           r.
           
             with
             them
             as
          
           ;
           p.
           83.
           l.
           23.
           for
           and
           ,
           put
           (
           p.
           85.
           l.
           6.
           for
           whom
           ,
           r.
           which
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A96686-e3990
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ex
             1.
             pag.
             
          
           
             They
             say
             our
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruite
             i.
             e.
             mans
             wisdom
             ,
             our
             Churches
             and
             Common-wealth
             is
             formed
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             whole
             edifice
             amongst
             us
             is
             raised
             up
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             an
             hireling
             .
             3.
             
             That
             by
             submission
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             fasting
             ,
             feasting
             ,
             retirednesse
             for
             study
             ,
             contributing
             ,
             treasuring
             ,
             i.
             e.
             for
             Church
             uses
             so
             much
             in
             severall
             Churches
             ,
             they
             doe
             nothing
             but
             bring
             forth
             fruite
             unto
             death
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96686-e8000
           
             
               Sam.
               Gorton
            
             a
             common
             disturber
             of
             the
             Civil
             peace
             in
             all
             the
             Societies
             hee
             there
             lived
             in
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2.